Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England




Wild Adventures round the Pole
The Cruise of the "Snowbird" Crew in the "Arrandoon"
By Gordon Stables
Published by Hodder and Stoughton, 27 Paternoster Row, London.
This edition dated 1883.

Wild Adventures round the Pole, by Gordon Stables.

________________________________________________________________________

________________________________________________________________________
WILD ADVENTURES ROUND THE POLE, BY GORDON STABLES.

CHAPTER ONE.

THE TWIN RIVERS--A BUSY SCENE--OLD FRIENDS WITH NEW FACES--THE BUILDING
OF THE GREAT SHIP--PEOPLE'S OPINIONS--RALPH'S HIGHLAND HOME.

Wilder scenery there is in abundance in Scotland, but hardly will you
find any more picturesquely beautiful than that in which the two great
rivers, the Clyde and the Tweed, first begin their journey seawards.  It
is a classic land, there is poetry in every breath you breathe, the very
air seems redolent of romance.  Here Coleridge, Scott, and Burns roved.
Wilson loved it well, and on yonder hills Hogg, the Bard of Ettrick--he
who "taught the wandering winds to sing"--fed his flocks.  It is a land,
too, not only of poetic memories, but one dear to all who can appreciate
daring deeds done in a good cause, and who love the name of hero.

If the reader saw the rivers we have just named, as they roll their
waters majestically into the ocean, the one at Greenock, the other near
the quaint old town of Berwick, he would hardly believe that at the
commencement of their course they are so small and narrow that
ordinary-sized men can step across them, that bare-legged little boys
wade through them, and thrust their arms under their green banks,
bringing therefrom many a lusty trout.  But so it is.

Both rise in the same district, within not very many miles of each
other, and for a considerable distance they follow the same direction
and flow north.

But soon the Tweed gets very faint-hearted indeed.

"The country is getting wilder and wilder," she says to her companion,
"we'll never be able to do it.  I'm going south and east.  It is
easier."

"And I," says the bold Clyde, "am going northwards and west; it is more
difficult, and therein lies the enjoyment.  I will conquer every
obstacle, I'll defy everything that comes against me, and thus I'll be a
mightier river than you.  I'll water great cities, and on my broad
breast I will bear proud navies to the ocean, to do battle against wind
and wave.  `Faint heart never won fair lady.'  Farewell, friend Tweed,
farewell."

And so they part.

This conversation between the two rivers is held fourteen hundred feet
above the level of the sea, and five score miles and over have to be
traversed before the Clyde can reach it.  Yet, nothing daunted, merrily
on she rolls, gaining many an accession of strength on the way from
streams and burns.

"If you are going seaward," say these burns, "so are we, so we'll take
the liberty of joining you."

"And right welcome you are," sings the Clyde; "in union lies strength."

In union lies strength; yes, and in union is happiness too, it would
seem, for the Clyde, broader and stronger now, glides peacefully and
silently onwards; or if not quite silently, it emits but a silvery
murmur of content.  Past green banks and wooded braes, through daisied
fields where cattle feed, through lonely moorlands heather-clad, now
hidden in forest depths, now out again into the broad light of day,
sweeping past villages, cottages, mansions, and castles, homes of serf
and feudal lord in times long past and gone, with many a sweep and many
a curve it reaches the wildest part of its course.  Here it must rush,
the rapids and go tumbling and roaring over the lynns, with a noise that
may be heard for miles on a still night, with an impetuosity that shakes
the earth for hundreds of yards on every side.

"I wonder how old Tweed is getting on?" thinks our brave river as soon
as it has cleared the rocks and rapids and pauses for breath.

But the Clyde will soon be rewarded for its pluck and its daring, before
long it will enter and sweep through the second city of the empire, the
great metropolis of the west; but ere it does so, forgive it, if it
lingers awhile at Bothwell, and if it seems sullen and sad as it dashes
underneath the ancient bridge where, in days long gone, so fierce a
fight took place that five hundred of the brave Covenanters lay dead on
the field of battle.  And pardon it when anon it makes a grand and
splendid sweep round Bothwell Bank, as if loth to leave it.  Yonder are
the ruins of the ancient castle--

  "Where once proud Murray held the festive board.
  *****
  But where are now the festive board,
  The martial throng, and midnight song?
  Ah! ivy binds the mouldering walls,
  And ruin reigns in Bothwell's halls.
  O, deep and long have slumbered now
  The cares that knit the soldier's brow,
  The lovely grace, the manly power,
  In gilded hall and lady's bower;
  The tears that fell from beauty's eye,
  The broken heart, the bitter sigh,
  E'en deadly feuds have passed away,
  Still thou art lovely in decay."

But see, our river has left both beauty and romance far behind it.  It
has entered the city--the city of merchant princes, the city of a
thousand palaces; it bears itself more steadily now, for hath not Queen
Commerce deigned to welcome it, and entrusted to it the floating wealth
of half a nation?  The river is in no hurry to leave this fair city.

"My noble queen," it seems to say, "I am at your service.  I come from
the far-off hills to obey your high behests.  My ambition is fulfilled,
do with me as you will."

But soon as the bustle and din of the city are led behind, soon as the
grand old hills begin to appear on the right, and glimpses of green on
the southern banks, lo! the tide comes up to welcome the noble river;
and so the Clyde falls silently and imperceptibly into the mighty
Atlantic.  Yet scarcely is the lurid and smoky atmosphere that hangs
pall-like over the town exchanged for the purer, clearer air beyond,
hardly have the waters from the distant mountains begun to mingle with
ocean's brine, ere the noise of ten thousand hammers seems to rend the
very sky.

Clang, clang, clang, clang--surely the ancient god Vulcan has
reappeared, and taken up his abode by the banks of the river.  Clang,
clang, clang.  See yonder is the _Iona_, churning the water into foam
with her swift-revolving paddles.  She has over a thousand passengers on
board; they are bound for the Highlands, bent on pleasure.  But this
terrible noise and din of hammers--they will have three long miles of it
before they can even converse in comfort.  Clang, clang, clang--it is no
music to them.  Nay, but to many it is.

It is music to the merchant prince, for yonder lordly ship, when she is
launched from the slips, will sail far over the sea, and bring him back
wealth from many a foreign shore.  It is music to the naval officer; it
tells him his ship is preparing, that ere long she will be ready for
sea, that his white flag will be unfurled to the breeze, and that he
will walk her decks--her proud commander.

And it is music--merry music to the ears of two individuals at least,
who are destined to play a very prominent part in this story.  They are
standing on the quarter-deck of a half-completed ship, while clang,
clang, clang, go the hammers outside and inside.

The younger of the two--he can be but little over twenty-three--with
folded arms, is leaning carelessly against the bulwarks.  Although there
is a thoughtful look upon his handsome face, there is a smile as well, a
smile of pleasure.  He is taller by many inches than his companion,
though by no means better "built," as sailors call it.  This companion
has a bold, brown, weather-beaten face, the lower half of it buried in a
beard that is slightly tinged with grey; his eyes are clear and
honest,--eyes that you can tell at a glance would not flinch to meet
even death itself.  He stands bold, erect, firm.  Both are dressed well,
but there is a marked difference in the style of their attire.  The
garments of the elder pronounce him at once just what he is,--one who
has been "down to the sea in ships."  The younger is dressed in the
fashionable attire of an English gentleman.  To say more were needless.
A minute observer, however, might have noticed that there was a slight
air of _neglige_ about him, if only in the unbuttoned coat or the
faultless hat pushed back off the brow.

"And so you tell me," said the younger, "that the work still goes
bravely on?"

"Ay, that it does," said his companion; "there have been rumours of a
strike for higher wages among the men of other yards, but none, I am
proud to say, in this."

"And still," continued the former, "we pay but a fraction of wage more
than other people, and then, of course, there is the extra weekly
half-holiday."

"There is something more, Ralph--forgive me if I call you Ralph, in
memory of dear old times.  You will always be a boy to me, and I could
no more call you Mr Leigh than I could fly."

Ralph grasped his companion by the hand; the action was but momentary,
but it showed a deal of kindly feeling.  "Always call me Ralph," he
said, "always, McBain, always.  When we are back once more at sea I'll
call you captain, not till then.  But what is the something more that
makes our men so happy?"

"Why, your kindly manner, Ralph boy.  You mix with them, you talk with
them, and take an interest in all their doings, and you positively seem
to know every one of them by name.  Mind you, that extra half-holiday
isn't thrown away: they work all the harder, and they are happy.  Why,
listen to them now."

He paused, and held up one hand.  From bows to stern of the vessel there
arose the sound of industry, incessant, continual; but high over the
clang of hammers and the grating noise of saws there arose the voice of
song.

"They sing, you see," continued McBain; "but they don't put down their
tools to sing.  But here comes old Ap.  What cheer, Mr Ap Ewen?"

Those of my readers who knew Ap as he was two or three years ago--the
little stiff figure-head of a fellow--would be surprised to see him now.
[_Vide_ "Cruise of the Snowbird."  Same Author and Publishers.]  He is
far more smartly dressed, he is more active looking, and more the man,
had taken him in hand.  He had caused him to study his trade of
boat-builder in a far more scientific fashion, with the result that he
was now, as our story opens, foreman over all the men employed on the
ship in which Ralph Leigh stood.

Indeed, McBain himself, as well as Ap, were good examples of what
earnest study can effect.  There is hardly anything which either boy or
man cannot learn if he applies his mind thereto.

"What cheer, Mr Ap Ewen?" said McBain.

"More hands wanted, sir," said Ap, pulling out his snuff-box and taking
a vigorous pinch.

"More hands, Ap?" exclaimed McBain.

"Ay, sir, ay; look you see," replied Ap, "you told me to hurry on, you
see, and on Monday we shall want to begin the saloon bulkheads."

"Bravo!  Ap, bravo! come to my office to-night at seven, and we'll put
that all straight."

"Thank you, sir," said Ap, touching his hat and retiring.

Ralph Leigh was owner of the splendid composite steamship that was now
fast nearing her completion.

She was not being built by contract, but privately, and McBain was head
controller of every department, and for every department he had hired
experts to carry on the work.  The vessel was designed for special
service, and therefore she must be a vessel of purity, a vessel of
strength.  There must not be a flaw in her, not a patch--all must be
solid, all must be good.  McBain had hired experts to examine everything
ere it was purchased, but he made use of his own eyes and ears as well.
The yard in which the ship was built was rented, and every bit of timber
that entered it was tested first, whether it were oak or teak, pine,
mahogany, or cedar; and the iron the same, and the bolts of copper and
steel, so that Captain McBain's work was really no sinecure.

"Well, then," said Ralph, "I've been over all the ship; I'm extremely
pleased with the way things are going on, so if you have nothing more to
say to me I'm off.  By the way, do the people still flock down on Friday
afternoons to look over the ship?"

"They do," replied McBain; "and poor old Ap, I feel sorry for him.  _He_
gets no Friday half-holiday; he won't let me stop, but he insists upon
remaining himself to show the people round."

"And the people enjoy it?"

"They do.  They marvel at our engines, as well they may.  The gear, so
simple and strong, that Ap and I invented for the shipping and
unshipping of the rudder, and the easy method we have for elevating the
screw out of the water and reducing the vessel to a sailing ship, they
think little short of miraculous.  They are astonished, too, at the
extraordinary strength of build of the ship.  Indeed, they are highly
complimentary to us in their general admiration.  But," continued
McBain, laughing aloud, "it would amuse you to hear the remarks of some
of these good, innocent souls.  The two 12-pounder Dalgrens are
universal favourites.  They pat them as if they loved them.  One girl
last Friday said `they just looked for a' the warld like a couple o' big
iron soda-water bottles.'  They linger in the armoury; old Ap shows them
our `express' rifles, and our `bone-crushers,' and the hardened and
explosive bullets: then he takes them to the harpoon-room and shows them
the harpoons, and the guns, and the electric apparatus, and all the
other gear.  They stare open-mouthed at the balloon-room and the
sledge-lockers, but when they come to the door of the torpedo-chamber
they simply hurry past with looks of awe.  It is currently reported that
we are bound for the very North Pole itself; I'm not sure we are not
going to bring it back home with us.  Anyhow, they say that as soon as
we reach the ice, we are to fill our balloons, attaching one to each
mast and funnel, and float away and away over the sea of ancient ice
until we reach the Pole."

Ralph laughed right merrily, and next minute he was over the side, with
his face set townwards, trudging steadily on to the railway-station.  It
was only a trifle over three miles; there were cabs to be had in
abundance, but what young man would ride if he had time to walk?

Ralph was going home.  Not to his fair English home far away in the
south, for ever since, in the early spring-time--and now it was autumn--
the keel of the ship--_his_ ship--had been laid, Ralph had taken up his
abode in a rustic cottage by the banks of a broad-bosomed lake in the
Highlands of Argyll.  Wild though the country was all around, it was but
four miles from the railway, and this journey he used to accomplish
twice or oftener every week, on the back of a daft-looking Welsh pony
that he had bought for the purpose.  Once on board the train, two hours
took him to the city, and thence a brisk walk to the building-yard.

He had watched, week after week, the gradual progress of his ship
towards completion, with an interest and a joy that were quite boyish.
He dearly loved to see the men at work, and listen to their cheerful
voices as they laboured.  Even the smell of the pine or cedar shavings
was perfume to Ralph, and the way he used to climb about and wander over
and through the ship, when she was little more than ribs, knees, and
beams, was quite amusing.

But he was nevertheless always happy to get back to his Highland home,
his books, his boat, and his fishing-rod.  She was a widow who owned the
humble cottage, but she was kind and good, and Ralph's rooms, that
looked away out over the lake, were always kept in a state of perfect
cleanliness.  The widow had one little daughter, a sweetly pretty and
intelligent child, over whose fair wee head five summers had hardly
rolled.  Jeannie was her name, Jeannie Morrison, and she was an especial
pet of Ralph's.  She and the collie dog always came gleefully down the
road to meet him on his return from the distant city, and you may be
perfectly sure he always brought something nice in his pocket for the
pair of them.

When tired of reading, Ralph used to romp with wee Jeannie, or take her
on his knee and tell her wonderful stories, which made her blue eyes
grow bigger and more earnest than ever as she listened.

In fact, Jeannie and Ralph were very fond of each other, indeed, and
every time he went to a romantic little island out in the lake to fish,
he took Jeannie in the stern of the boat, and the time passed doubly
quick.

"Oh, Mista Walph!  Mista Walph!" cried Jeannie, bursting into Ralph's
room one afternoon, clapping her hands with joy.  "Mista McBain is
coming; Capping McBain is coming."

"Yes," said Mistress Morrison, entering behind her little daughter.
"I'm sure you'll be delighted, sir, and so am I, for the captain hasn't
been here for a month."

Then Ralph got his hat, and, accompanied by the honest collie and his
favourite Jeannie, went off down the road to meet McBain and bid him
welcome to his Highland home.

CHAPTER TWO.

THE DINNER BY THE LAKE--RORY'S RUN ROUND AFRICA--THE RETURN OF THE
WANDERERS.

"When did you hear from Allan and Rory?" asked McBain that day, as they
were seated at dinner in the little Highland cottage.

Mrs Morrison had done her best to put something nice before them, and
not without success either--so thought Ralph, and so, too, thought his
guest.  At all events, both of them did ample justice to that noble lake
trout.  Five pounds did he weigh, if he weighed an ounce, and as red was
he in flesh as if he had been fed upon beet.  The juicy joint of
mountain mutton that followed was fit to grace the table of a prince--it
was as fragrant and sweet as the blooming heather tops that had brought
it to perfection.  Nor was the cranberry tart to be despised.  The
berries of which it was composed had not come over the Atlantic in a
barrel of questionable flavour--no, they had been culled on the dewy
braelands that very morning by the fair young fingers of wee Jeannie
Morrison herself.  The widow did not forget to tell them that, and it
did not detract from their enjoyment of the tart.  For drink they had
fragrant heather ale--home-brewed.

"When did I hear from Allan and Rory?" said Ralph, repeating McBain's
question; "from the first, not for weeks--he is a lazy boy; from the
latter, only yesterday morning."

"And what says Rory?" asked McBain.

"Oh!" replied Ralph, "his letter is beautiful.  It is twelve pages long.
He is loud in his praises of the behaviour of the yacht, as a matter of
course; but in no single sentence of this lengthy epistle does he refer
definitely to the health or welfare of anybody whatever."

"From which you infer--?"

"From which I infer," said Ralph, "that everybody is as well as Rory
himself--that my dear father is well, and Allan, and his mother, and his
sister Helen Edith.  He is a queer boy, Rory, and he encloses me a
couple of columns from a Cape of Good Hope paper, in which he has
written an epitome of the whole voyage, since they first started in May
last.  He calls his yarn `Right round Africa.'  He commences at Suez, a
place where even boy Rory, I should think, would fail to find much
poetry and romance; but they must have enjoyed themselves at Alexandria,
where Rory mounted on top of Pompey's Pillar, rode upon donkeys, and did
all kinds of queer things.  Well, they spent a week at Malta, with its
streets of stairs, its bells, its priests, its convents, and its
blood-oranges.  Rory missed trees and shade, though; he says Malta is a
capital place for lizards, or any animal, human or otherwise, that cares
to spend the day basking on the top of a stone.  He liked Tunis and
Algiers better, and he quite enjoyed Teneriffe and Madeira.  Then they
crossed over to Sierra Leone, and he launches forth in praise of the
awful forests--`primeval,' he calls them--and he says, in his own
inimitable Irish way, that `they are dark, bedad, even in broad
daylight.'  Then all down the strange savage West Coast they sailed;
they even visited Ashantee, but he doesn't say whether or not they
called on his sable majesty the king.  Of course they didn't miss
looking in at Saint Helena, which he designates a paradise in mid-ocean,
and not a lonely sea-girt rock, as old books call it.  Ascension was
their next place of resort.  That is a rock, if you like, he says; but
the sea-birds' eggs and the turtle are redeeming features.  And so on to
the Cape, and up the Mozambique, landing here and there at beautiful
villages and towns, and in woods where they picked the oysters off the
trees."

[Oysters growing on trees seems a strange paradox.  They do so grow,
however.  The mangrove-trees are washed by the tide, and to their
tortuous roots oysters adhere, which may be gathered at low water.]

"They really must be enjoying themselves," said McBain.

"That they are," Ralph replied, pulling out Rory's letter.  "Just listen
how charmingly he writes of the Indian Ocean--nobody else save our own
poetic Rory could so write:--`My dear, honest, unsophisticated Ralph,--
oh, you ought to have been with us as we rounded the Cape!  That
thunderstorm by night would have made even your somewhat torpid blood
tingle in your veins.  It was night, my Ralph; what little wind there
was was dead off the iron-bound coast, but the billows were mountains
high.  Yes, this is no figure of speech.  I have never seen such waves
before, and mayhap never will again.  I have never seen such lightning,
and never heard such thunder.  We remained all night on deck; no one had
the slightest wish to go below.  As I write our yacht is bounding over a
blue and rippling sea; the low, wooded shore on our lee is sleeping in
the warm sunlight, and everything around us breathes peace and quiet,
and yet I have but to clap my hand across my eyes, and once again the
whole scene rises up before me.  I see the lightning quivering on the
dark waves, and flashing incessantly around us, with intervals of the
blackest darkness.  I see the good yacht clinging by the bows to the
crest of the waves, or plunging arrowlike into the watery ravines; I see
the wet and slippery decks and cordage, and the awe-struck men around
the bulwarks; and I see the faces of my friends as I saw them then--
Allan's knitted brow, his mother's looks of terror, and the pale
features of poor Helen Edith.  There are nights, Ralph, in the life of a
sailor that he is but little likely ever to forget; that was one in mine
that will cling to my memory till I cease to breathe.'

"Don't you call that graphic?" said Ralph.

"I do," replied McBain; "give us one other extract, and then lend me the
letter.  I'll take it to town with me, and you can have it again when
you come up."

"Well," said Ralph, "he describes Delagoa Bay and the scenery all round
it so pleasantly, that if I hadn't an estate of my own in old England I
would run off and take a farm there; right quaintly he talks of the
curious Portuguese city of Mozambique; he is loud in the praises of the
Comoro Islands, especially of Johanna, with its groves of citrons and
limes, its feathery palm-trees, and its lofty mountains, tree-clad to
the very summits; and he could write a lordly volume, he says, on the
sultanic city of Zanzibar, where, it would seem, his adventures were not
like angels' visits--few and far between.  He has even fought with the
wild Somali Indians, and assisted at a pitched battle between Arabs and
a British cruiser.  Then he describes his adventures in the woods and in
the far-off hills and jungles, tiger-slaying; here is a serpent
adventure; here is a butterfly hunt.  Fancy butterflies as big as a
lady's fan, and of plumage--yes, that is the very word Rory makes use
of--`plumage' more bright than a noonday rainbow.

"Here again is a description of the great Johanna hornet, two inches
long, blue-black in colour, and so dreaded by the natives that they will
not approach within twenty yards of the tree these terrible insects
inhabit.  Here is a beetle as big as a fish, and as strong apparently as
a man, for he seizes hold of the top of the big pickle-jar into which
Rory wants to introduce him, and obstinately refuses to be drowned in
spirits; and here is a centipede as long as an adder, green,
transparent, deadly; tarantulas as big as frogs, hairy and horrible;
scorpions as big as crabs, green and dangerous as the centipedes
themselves, that run from you, it is true, but threaten you as they run.

"It is pleasant," continued Ralph, "to turn from his descriptions of the
awful African creepie-creepies, and read of the enchanting beauty of
some parts of the Zanzibar woods, the mighty trees mango-laden, the
patches of tempting pine-apples, through which one can hardly wade, the
curious breadfruit-trees, the pomolos, the citrons, the oranges, and the
guavas, that look and taste, says Rory, `like strawberries smothered in
cream.'  He dilates, too, on the beauty of the wild flowers, and the
brilliancy of the birds--birds that never sing, but flit sadly and
silently from bough to bough in the golden sunlight.  From the very
centre of this beautiful wood Rory, with masterly pen, carries you right
away to a lovely coral island in the Indian Ocean.

"`Although many, many miles in extent,' he tells us, `although it is
clothed in waving woods, although even the cocoa-nut palm waves high
aloft its luscious fruit, it is not inhabited by man.  Perhaps my boat
was the first that ever rasped upon its shore of silvery sand, perhaps I
was the first human being that ever lay under the shade of its
mangrove-trees or bathed in the waters of its sunny lagune.  My boat is
a skiff--a tiny skiff; our yacht lies at anchor off Chak-Chak, and I
have come all alone to visit this fairy-like island.  I left the ship
while the stars were still glittering in the heavens, long before the
sun leapt up and turned the waters into blood; and now I have rested,
bathed, and breakfasted, and am once more on board my indolent skiff.
Here in this bay, even half a mile from the shore, you can see the
bottom distinct and clear, for the water is as pellucid as crystal, and
there isn't a ripple on the sea.  And what do I gaze upon?--A submarine
garden; and I gaze upon it like one enchanted, the while my boat--
impelled by the tide alone--glides slowly on and over it.  Down yonder
are flowers of every shape and hue, shrubs of every variety of foliage,
coral bushes--pink, and white, and even black--rocks covered with
medusae of the most brilliant colours an artist could imagine, and
patches of white sand, strewn with living shells, each one more lovely
to look upon than another.  And every bush and shrub and flower is all
a-quiver with a strange, indescribable motion, which greatly heightens
their magical beauty; and why?  Because every bush and shrub and flower
is composed of a thousand living things.  But the larger creatures that
creep and crawl, or glide through this submarine garden are fantastic in
the extreme.  Monster crabs and crayfish, horny, abhorrent, and so
strange in shape one cannot help thinking they were made to frighten
each other; long transparent fishes, partly grayling partly eel; flat
fishes that swim in all kinds of ridiculous ways; some fishes that seem
all tail together, and others that are nothing but head.  And among all
the others a curious flat fish that swims on an even keel, and, by the
very brilliancy of his colours and gorgeous array, seems to quite take
the shine out of all the others.  Both sides of this fish are painted
alike; both sides of him are divided into five or six equal parts, and
each part is of a different colour--one is a marigold yellow, another
green, another brightest crimson, another steel grey, and so on.  Him I
dubbed the harlequin flounder.  Yes, Ralph, Shakespeare was right when
he said there are more things in heaven and earth than we dream of in
our philosophy, and he might have added there are more things in ocean's
depths, and stranger things, than any naturalist ever could imagine.'

"You see," said Ralph, folding Rory's funny letter, and handing it to
McBain, "that our friends are enjoying themselves; but you won't fail to
notice Rory's closing sentence, in which he says that, in the very midst
of all the brightness and beauty so lavishly spread around him, he is
ofttimes longing to visit once more the strange, mysterious regions
around the Pole."

"And you have never written a word to him about our new ship and our
purposed voyage?" inquired McBain.

"Never a word," cried Ralph, laughing.  "You see, I want to keep that a
secret till the very last.  Oh, fancy, McBain, how wild with glee both
Rory and Allan will be when they find that the splendid ship is built
and ready, and that we but wait for the return of spring to carry us
once more away to the far north again."

"I'd like to see Rory's face," said McBain, smiling, "when you break the
news to him."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Just six weeks after this quiet little _tete-a-tete_ dinner on the bank
of the Highland lake, a very important-looking and fussy little tug-boat
come puff-puffing up the Clyde from seaward, towing in a large and
pretty yacht; her sails were clewed, and her yards squared, and
everything looked trig and trim, not only about her, but on board of
her.  The blue ensign floated proudly from her staff; her crew were
dressed in true yachting rig, and her decks were white as the driven
snow.

An elderly lady with snow-white hair paced slowly up and down the
quarter-deck, leaning lightly on the arm of a tall and gentlemanly man
of mature age.  In a lounge chair right aft, and abreast of the
binnacle, a fair young girl was reclining, book in lap, but not reading;
she was engaged in pleasant conversation with a youth who sat on a
camp-stool not far off, while another who leant upon the taffrail gazing
shorewards frequently turned towards them, to put in his oar with a word
or two.  He was taller than the former and apparently a year or two
older.  He was probably more manly in appearance and build, but
certainly not better-looking.  Both were tanned with the tropical sun,
and both were dressed alike in a kind of sailor uniform of navy blue.

"Yes, Rory," the girl was saying, "I must confess that I do feel glad to
get back again to Scotland, much though I have enjoyed our cruise and
all our strange adventures around that wild and beautiful coast.  Oh!  I
do not wonder at your being fond of the sea.  If I were a man I feel
sure I would be a sailor."

"And here we are," replied Rory, with pleasure beaming from his bright,
laughing eyes, "within three miles of Glasgow.  And, you know, Ralph is
here; how delighted he will be to meet us all again!  I really wonder he
did not come with us."

But Ralph was very much nearer to them at that moment than they had any
idea of.

"Helen Edith," cried Allan at that moment, "and you, Rory, do come and
have a look at this beautiful steam barque on the stocks."

Both Helen and Rory were by his side in a moment.

"She is a beauty indeed," said Rory, enthusiastically.  "There are lines
for you!  There is shape!  Fancy that craft in the water!  Look at the
beautiful rake that even her funnel has!  But is she a man-o'-war, I
wonder?"

"More like a despatch boat, I should say," said Allan.  "Look, she is
pierced for guns."

Allan was right about the guns, for just as he spoke a balloon-shaped
cloud of white smoke rose slowly up from her side, and almost
simultaneously the roar of a big gun came over the water and died away
in a hundred echoes among the rocks and hills.  Another and another
followed in slow and measured succession, until they had counted
fourteen.

"It is saluting they are," said Allan; "but they surely cannot be
saluting us; and yet there is no other craft of any consequence coming
up the water."

"But I feel sure," said Helen, "it is some one bidding us welcome.  And
see, they dip the flag."

The yacht's flag was now dipped in return, but still the mystery
remained unravelled.

But it does not remain so long.

For see, the yacht is now almost abreast of the new ship, and the decks
of the latter are crowded with wildly cheering men.  Ay, and yonder,
beside the flagstaff, is Ralph himself, with McBain by his side, waving
their hats in the air.

The good people on the yacht are for a minute rendered dumb with
astonishment, but only for a minute; then the air is rent with their
shouts as they give back cheer for cheer.

"Och! deed in troth," cried Rory, losing all control of his English
accent, "it's myself that is bothered entoirely.  Is it my head or my
heels that I'm standing on? for never a morsel of me knows!  Is it
dreaming I am?  Allan, boy, can't you tell me?  Just look at the name on
the stern of the beautiful craft."

Allan himself was dumb with astonishment to behold, in broad letters of
gold the words, "The Arrandoon."

CHAPTER THREE.

RETROSPECTION--RALPH'S HOME IN ENGLAND--A HEARTY IF NOT POETIC WELCOME.

Many of my readers have met with the heroes of this tale before [in the
"Cruise of the Snowbird," by the same Author and Publishers], but
doubtless some have not; and as it is always well to know at least a
little of the _dramatis personae_ of a story beforehand, the many must
in the present instance give place to the few.  They must either,
therefore, listen politely to a little epitomised repetition, or sit
quietly aside with their fingers in their ears for the space of five
minutes.  But, levity apart, I shall be as brief as brevity itself.

Which of our heroes shall we start with first?  Allan?  Yes, simply
because his initial letter stands first on the alphabetic list.

Allan McGregor is a worthy Scot.

We met him for the first time several years prior to the date of this
tale; met him in the company of his foster-father, met him in a wildly
picturesque Highland glen, called Glentruim, at the castle of Arrandoon.
It was midwinter; the young man's southern friends, Ralph Leigh and
Rory Elphinston, were coming to see him and live with him for a time,
and right welcomely were they received, all the more in that they had
narrowly escaped losing their lives in the snow.

Allan was--and so remains--the chieftain of his clan, his father having
died years before, sword in hand, on a bloodstained redoubt in India,
leaving to his only son's care an encumbered estate, a mother and one
daughter, Edith, or Helen Edith.

The young chief was poor and proud, but he dearly loved his widowed
mother, his beautiful sister, the romantic old castle, and the glen that
had reared him from his boyhood; and how he wished and longed to be able
to better the position of the former and the condition of the latter,
none but he could tell or say.  Allan was brave--his clan is
proverbially so; his soul was deeply imbued with the spirit of religion,
and, it must be added, just slightly tinged with superstition--a
superstition born of the mountain mists and the stern, romantic scenery,
where he had lived for the greater part of his lifetime.

Ralph Leigh was the son of a once wealthy baronet, and had just finished
his education.

Rory Elphinston was an orphan, who owned estates in the west of Ireland,
from which property, however, he seldom realised the rents.  Like Ralph,
Rory was fond of adventure, and ready and willing to do anything honest
and worthy to earn that needful dross called gold; and when, one
evening, McBain hinted at the wealth that lay ungathered in the
inhospitable lands around the Pole, and of the many wild adventures to
be met with in those regions, the relation fired the youthful blood of
the trio.  The boys clubbed together, as most boys might, and bought a
small yacht.  Small as she was, however, in her, under the able tuition
of McBain, they were taught seamanship and discipline, and they became
enamoured of the sea and longed to possess a larger ship, in which they
might go in quest of adventures in far-off foreign lands.

Now Ralph's father, poor though he was, was very fond--and perhaps even
a little proud--of his son; he would, therefore, not refuse him anything
in reason he could afford.  He rejoiced to see him happy.  The good
yacht _Snowbird_ was therefore bought, and in it our brave boys sailed
away to the far north.  The narrative of their adventures by sea and
land is duly recorded in "The Cruise of the Snowbird."  You may seek for
them there if you wish to read of them; if not, there is little harm
done.

The _Snowbird_ returned at last, if not really rich, yet with what
sailors call an excellent general cargo, quite sufficient for each of
them to realise a tolerably large sum of money from.  Every shilling of
his share Allan had expended in improving the glen, with its cottages
and sheep farms, and the dear old castle itself.  But, meanwhile, Ralph
had fallen into a large fortune, and found himself possessed of rich
estates, and a splendid old mansion in --shire, England.  He might have
married now, and settled quietly down for life as a country squire,
enjoying to the full all the pleasures and luxuries that health combined
with wealth are capable of bringing to their possessors.  Ah! but then
the spirit of the rover had entered into him; he had learned to love
adventure for the sake of itself, and to love a life on the ocean wave.

Loving a life on the ocean wave, he might, had he so chosen, have had a
very pleasant cruise with his friends, had he gone with them in their
run round Africa, alluded to in the last chapter of this tale; but, as
would be gleaned from the conversation recorded therein, he did not so
choose.  He and McBain had their little secret, which they kept well.
They were determined to turn explorers, so Ralph built a ship, built a
noble ship--built it without acquainting any one what service it was
intended for, and even his dear friends Ralph and Rory were to know
nothing about her until they, returned from their cruise in the tropics.
Ralph meant it all as a kindly and a glad surprise to them, for well
did he know how their hearts would bound with joy at the very thoughts
of sailing once more in quest of adventures.  Nor, as the sequel will
show, was he in one whit disappointed.

In character, disposition, and appearance my four principal heroes may
be thus summed up--I have already told you about Allan's:--

McBain--Captain McBain--was a hardy, fear-nothing, daring man, his mind
imbued with a sense of duty and with piety, both of which he had learned
at the maternal knee.

Ralph was a young Englishman in every sense of the word--tall, broad,
shapely, somewhat slow in action, with difficulty aroused, but a very
lion when he did march out of his den intent on a purpose.

Somewhat more youthful was Rory, smaller as to person, poetic as to
temperament, fond of the beautiful, an artist and a musician.  And if
you were to ask me, "Was he, too, brave?"  I should answer, "Are not
poets and Irishmen always brave?  Does not Sir Walter Scott tell us that
they laugh in their ranks as they go forward to battle--that they--

  "Move to death with military glee?"

Sir Walter, I may also remind those who live in the land o' cakes, says
in the same poem:

  "But ne'er in battlefield throbbed heart more brave
  Than that which beats beneath the Scottish plaid."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

So now we are back again at the place where we left off in the last
chapter, with the yacht being towed slowly past good Ralph's ship on the
stocks, and lusty cheers being exchanged from one vessel to the other.

Rory and Allan exchanged glances.  The faces of each were at that moment
a study for a physiognomist, but the uppermost feeling visible in either
was one of astonishment--not blank astonishment, mind you, for there was
something in the eyes of each, and in the smile that flickered round
their lips, that would have told you in a moment that Ralph's
nicely-kept secret was a secret no more.  Rory, as usual with natives of
green Erin, was the first to break the silence.

"Depend upon it," he said, nodding his head mirthfully, "it is all some
mighty fine joke of Ralph's, and he means giving us a pleasant
surprise."

"The same thought struck me," replied Allan, "as soon as I clapped eyes
on the word `_Arrandoon_.'"

"Oh?" chimed in Helen Edith, with her sweet, musical voice; "that is the
reason your friend would not come with us on our delightful voyage."

"That _was_ the reason," said Allan, emphatically, "because he was
building a ship of his own, the sly dog."

"But wherever do you think he means cruising to at all, at all?" added
Rory, with puzzled face.

"That's what I should like to know," said Allan.

And this thought occupied their minds all the way up to Glasgow; but
once there, and the ladies seen safely to their hotels, Rory and Allan
sped off without delay to visit this big, mysterious yacht; and they had
not been half an hour on board ere, as Rory expressed it, in language
more forcible than elegant.

"The secret was out entirely, the cat flew out of the bag, and every
drop of milk got out of the cocoa-nut."

Poor Ralph was delighted at the return of his friends from their long
cruise; and now that he had their company he had no longer any wish or
desire to remain in the vicinity of the _Arrandoon_; so giving up his
pretty Highland cottage, bidding a kindly adieu to the widow, kissing
wee weeping Jeannie, and promising to be sure to return some day, the
trio hurried them southwards, to spend most of their time at Ralph's
pleasant home, until the ship should be ready to launch.

Leigh Hall was a lordly mansion, possessing no very great pretensions to
architectural splendour, but beautifully situated among its woods and
parks on a high braeland that overlooked one of England's fairest lakes.
For miles you approached the house from behind by a road which, with
many a devious turning, wound through a rich but rolling country.  Past
many a rural hamlet; past many a picturesque cottage, their gables and
fronts charmingly painted and tinted by the hands of the magic artist
Time; past stately farms, where sleek cattle seemed to low kindly
welcome to our heroes as their carriage came rolling onwards, with here
a wood and there a field, and yonder a great stretch of common where
cows waded shoulder deep in ferns and furze, daintily cropping the green
and tender tops of the trailing bramble; and here a broad, rushy moor,
on which flocks of snowy geese wandered.

Alluding to the latter, says Rory, "Don't these geese come out prettily
against the patches of green grass, and how soft and easy it must be for
the feet of them!"

"They're preparing for Christmas," said Ralph.  Poet Rory gave him a
look--one of Rory's looks.  "There's never a bit of poetry nor romance
in the soul of you," he said.

"Except the romance and poetry of a well-spread table," said Allan,
laughing.

"And, 'deed, indeed," replied Rory, "there is little to choose betwixt
the pair of you; so what can I do but be sorry for you both?"

It was on a beautiful autumn afternoon that the three young men were now
approaching the manor of Leigh.  The trees that had been once of a
tender green, whose leaves in the gentle breath of spring had rustled
with a kind of silken _frou-frou_, were green now only when the sun
shone upon them; all the rest was black by contrast.  Feathery seedlings
floated here and there on the breeze that blew from the north.  This
breeze went rushing through the woods with a sound that made Rory, at
all events, think of waves breaking in mid-ocean, and even the fields of
ripe and waving grain had, to his mind, a strange resemblance to the
sea.  The rooks that floated high in air seemed to glory in the wind,
for they screamed with delight, baffled though at times they were--taken
aback you might say, and hurled yards out of their course.

It was only a plain farmer's autumn wind after all, but it made these
youthful sailors think of something else than baffled, rooks and fields
of ripening grain.

Now up through a dark oak copse, and they come all at once to one of the
old park gates.  Grey is it with very age, and so is the quaintly-gabled
lodge; its stones are crumbling to pieces.  And well suited for such a
dwelling is the bent but kindly-faced old crone who totters out on her
staff to open the ponderous gates.  She nods and smiles a welcome, to
which bows and smiles are returned, and the carriage rolls on.  A great
square old house; they come to it at last, so big and square that it did
not even look tall at a distance.  They drove up to what really appeared
the back of this mansion, with its stairs and pillars and verandahs, the
door opening from which led into the hall proper, which ran straight
through the manor, and opened by other doors on to broad green terraces,
with ribbon gardens and fountains, and then the braelike park, with its
ancient trees, and so on, downwards to the beautiful lake, with the
hills beyond.

Right respectfully and loyally was Ralph greeted by his servants and
retainers.  All this may be imagined better than I can describe it.

While Rory was marching through the long line of servants I believe he
felt just a little awed; and if, as soon as they found themselves alone,
Ralph had addressed himself to his guests in some such speech as
follows, he would not have been very much astonished.  If Ralph had
said, "Welcome, Ronald Elphinston, and you, my lord of Arrandoon, to the
ancient home of the Leighs!"  Rory would have thought it quite in
keeping with the poetry of the place.

Ralph did nothing of the kind, however; he pitched his hat and gloves
rather unceremoniously on a chair, and said, all in one breath and one
tone of voice, "Now, boys, here we are at last; I'm sure you'll make
yourselves at home.  We'll have fine times for a few weeks, anyhow.
Would you like to wash your hands?"

Well, if it was not a very poetic welcome, it was a very hearty one
nevertheless.

CHAPTER FOUR.

LIFE AT LEIGH HALL--THE LAUNCH OF THE "ARRANDOON"--TRIAL TRIPS--A ROW
AND A FIGHT--"FREEZING POWDERS."

As the owner of a large house, the head of a county family, and a landed
proprietor, there were many duties devolved upon Ralph Leigh when at
home, from which he never for a moment thought of shrinking.  Though a
great part of the day was spent in shooting, rowing, or fishing, the
mornings were never his own, nor the evenings either.  He had a knack of
giving nice dinners, and young though he was, he also possessed the
happy knack of making all his guests feel perfectly at home, so that
when carriages drew round, and it was time to start for their various
homes, everybody was astonished at the speed with which the evening had
sped away; and that was proof positive it had passed most pleasantly.

They kept early hours at Leigh Hall, and so they did at every house all
over the quiet, romantic country, and no doubt they were all the better
for it, and all the more healthy.

But our heroes must be forgiven, if, after the last guest had gone,
after the lights were out in the banqueting hall, and the doors closed
for the night, they assembled in a cosy, fire-brightened room upstairs,
all by their three selves, for a quiet confab and talk, a little
exchange of ideas, a little conversation about the days o' auld lang
syne, and their hopes of adventures in the far north, whither they were
so soon to sail.

About once a fortnight, McBain, whom we may as well call Captain McBain
now--Captain McBain, of the steam yacht _Arrandoon_--used to run down to
Leigh Hall to report progress; the "social hour," as Rory called it, was
then doubly dear to them all, and I'm not at all sure that they did not
upon these occasions steal half an hour at least from midnight.  You see
they were very happy; they were happy with the happiness of
anticipation.  They never dreamt of failure in the expedition on which
they were about to embark.

  "In the lexicon of youth, which fate reserves
  For a great manhood, there is no such word as--fail."

True, but had they known the dangers they were to encounter, the trials
they would have to come through, brave as they undoubtedly were, their
hearts might have throbbed less joyfully.  They had, however, the most
perfect confidence in each other, just as brothers might have.  The
friendship, begun long ago between them, cemented, during the cruise of
the _Snowbird_, in many an hour of difficulty and danger--for had they
not come through fire and death together?--was strengthened during their
residence at Leigh Hall.  Indeed, it would not be too much to say that
their affection for each other was brotherly to a degree.  Dissimilar in
character in many ways they were, but this same dissimilarity seemed but
to increase their mutual regard and esteem.  Faults each one of them
had--who on this earth has not?--and each could see those of the other,
if he did not always notice his own.  Says Burns--

  "O would some power the giftie gie us,
  To see ourselves as others see us,
  It would from mony a fautie free us."

Probably, individually they did not forget these lines, and so the one
was most careful in guarding against anything that might hurt the
feelings of the others.  Is not this true friendship?

But as to what is called "chaff," they had all learned long ago to be
proof against that--I'm not sure they did not even like it; Rory did, I
know; he said so one day; and on Allan asking him his reason, "My reason
is it?" says Rory; "sure enough, boys, chaffing metres with laughing;
where you find the chaff you find the laugh, and laughing is better to a
man than cod-liver oil.  And that's my reason!"

And Rory's romantic sayings and doings were oftentimes the subject of a
considerable deal of chaff and fun; so, too, was what the young Irishman
was pleased to call Ralph's English "stolidity" and Allan's Scottish
fire and intensity of patriotism; but never did the blood of one of our
boys get hot, never did their lips tighten in anger or their cheeks pale
with vexation.

Just on one occasion--which I now record lest I forget it--was boy Rory,
as he was still affectionately called, very nearly losing his temper
under a rattling fire of chaff from Allan and Ralph, who were in extra
good spirits.  It happened months after they had sailed in the
_Arrandoon_.  All at once that day Rory grew suddenly quiet, and the
smile that still remained on his face was only round the lips, and
didn't ripple round the eyes.  It was a sad kind of a smile; then he
jumped up and ran away from the table.

"We've offended him," said Allan, looking quite serious.

"I hope not," said Ralph, growing serious in turn.

"I'll go and look him up;" this from Allan.

"No, that you won't!" put in McBain.

"Leave boy Rory alone; he'll come to presently."

Meanwhile, ridiculous as it may seem, Rory had sped away forward to the
dispensary, where he found the doctor.  "Doctor, dear," cried Rory,
"give me a blue pill at once--a couple of them, if you like, for sure it
isn't well I am!"

"Oh!" said the surgeon, "liver a bit out of order, eh?"

"Liver!" cried Rory; "I know by the nasty temper that's on me that there
isn't a bit of liver left in me worth mentioning!  There now, give me
the pills."

The doctor laughed, but Rory had his bolus; then he came aft again,
smiling, confessing to his comrades what a ninny he had very nearly been
making of himself.  Just like Rory!

The bearing of our young heroes towards Captain McBain was invariably
respectful and affectionate; they both loved and admired him, and,
indeed, he was worthy of all their esteem.  In wealth there is power,
but in wisdom worth, and Ralph, Rory, and Allan felt this truth if they
never expressed it.  McBain had really raised himself to the position he
now held; he was a living proof that--

  "Whate'er a man dares he can do."

I will not deny, however that McBain possessed a little genius to begin
with; but here is old Ap, once but a poor boat-builder, with never a
spark of genius in him, superintending the construction of a noble ship.
In him we have an example of industry and perseverance pure and simple.

The _Arrandoon_ made speedy progress on the stocks, and the anxious day
was near at hand when she would leave her native timbers, and slide
gracefully and auspiciously it was to be hoped, into the smooth waters
of the Clyde.

That day came at last, and with it came thousands to view the launch.
With it came Mrs McGregor and Allan's sister; and the latter was to
break the tiny phial of wine and name the ship!

On the platform beneath, and closely adjoining the bows of the
_Arrandoon_, were numerous gentlemen and ladies; conspicuous among the
former was Rory.  He was full of earnest and pleasant excitement.
Conspicuous among the latter was Helen Edith.  She certainly never
looked more lovely than she did now.  The ceremony she was about to
engage in, in which, indeed, she was chief actress, was just a trifle
too much for her delicate nerves, and as she stood, bouquet in hand,
with a slight flush on her cheek and a sparkle in her eye, with head
slightly bent, she looked like a bride at the altar.  Rory stood near
her; perhaps his vicinity comforted her, as did his remarks, to which,
however, he met with but little response.

I am beginning to think that Rory loved this sweet child; if he did it
was a love that was purely Platonic, and it needed be none the less
sincere for all that.  As for Helen Edith--but hark!  A gun rings out
from the deck of the _Arrandoon_ causing every window in the vicinity to
rattle again, and the steeples to nod.  The gallant ship moves off down
the slip slowly--slowly--slowly, yes, slowly but steadily, swerving
neither to starboard nor larboard, quicker now faster still.  Will she
float?  Our heroes' hearts stand still.  McBain is pale and breathes
not.  She slows, she almost stops, now she is over the hitch and on
again, on--on--and on--and into the water.  Hurrah!  You should have
heard that cheer, and Rory shakes hands with Helen Edith, and
compliments her, and positively there are tears in the foolish boy's
eyes.  There was a deal of hand-shaking, I can assure you, after the
launch, and a deal of joy expressed, and if the truth be told, more than
one prayer breathed for the future safety of the _Arrandoon_ and her
gallant crew.  There was lunch after launch in the saloon of the new
yacht, at which Allan's mother presided with the same quiet dignity she
was wont to maintain at the castle that gave the ship its name.

McBain made a speech, and a good one, too, after Ralph had spoken a few
words.  Poor Ralph! speaking was certainly not his strong point.  But
there was no hesitancy about McBain, and no nervousness either, and
during its delivery he stood bolt upright in his place, as straight as
an arrow, and his words were manly and straightforward.  Allan felt
proud of his foster-father.  But Rory came next.  For once in his life
he hadn't the slightest intention of making anybody laugh.  But because
he tried not to, he did; and when Irish bull after Irish bull came
rattling out, "Och!" thinks Rory to himself, "seriousness isn't my forte
after all;" then he simply gave himself rein, and expressed himself so
comically that there was not a dry eye in the room, for tears come with
laughing as well as weeping.

There was a deal to be done to the _Arrandoon_--in her, on her, and
around her--after she was launched, before she was ready; but it would
serve no good purpose and only waste time to describe her completion,
for we long to be "steam up" and away to sea _en route_ for the starry
north.

She was a gallant sight, the _Arrandoon_, as she stood away out to sea,
past the rocky shores of Bute, bound south on her trial trip by the
measured mile.  Fifteen hundred tons burden was she, with tall and
tapering masts: lower, main, topgallant, and royal; not one higher; no
star-gazers, sky-scrapers, or moon-rakers; she wouldn't have to rake
much for the wind in the stormy seas they were going to.  Then there was
the funnel, such a funnel as a man with an eye in his head likes to see,
not a mere pipe of a thing, but a great wide armful of a funnel, with
the tiniest bit of rake on it; so too had the masts, though the
_Arrandoon_ did not look half so saucy as the _Snowbird_.  The
_Arrandoon_ had more solidity about her, and more soberness and
staidness, as became her--a ship about to be pitted against dangers
unknown.

Her figure-head was the bust of a fair and beautiful girl.

That day, on her trial trip, the ladies were on board; and Rory made
this remark to Helen Edith:

"The fair image on our bows, Helen, will soon be gazing wistfully
north."

"Ah! you seem to long for that," said Helen, "but," she added archly,
"mamma and I look forward to the time when she will be gazing just as
wistfully south again."

Rory laughed, and the conversation assumed a livelier tone.

Steamers, I always think, are very similar in one way to colts, they
require a certain amount of breaking in, they seldom do well on their
trial trip.  The _Arrandoon_ was no exception; she promised well at
first, and fulfilled that promise for twenty good miles and two; then
she intimated to the engineers in charge that she had had enough of it.
Well, this was a good opportunity of trying her sailing qualities, and
in these she exceeded all expectations.

McBain rubbed his hands with delight, for no yacht at Cowes ever sailed
more close to the wind, came round on shorter length, or made more knots
an hour.  He promised himself a treat, and that treat was to run out
some day with her in half a gale of wind, when there were no ladies on
board.  He would then see what the _Arrandoon_ could do under sail, and
what she couldn't.  He did this; and the very next day after he came
back he made the journey to Leigh Hall, and stopped there for a whole
week.  That was proof enough that the captain was pleased with his ship.

Early in the month of the succeeding February, the _Arrandoon_ lay at
the Broomielaw, with the blue-peter unfurled, steam up, all hands on
board, and even the pilot.  That very morning they were to begin their
adventurous voyage.  Ralph, Allan, and Rory would be picked up at Oban,
and the vessel now only awaited the arrival of McBain before casting off
and dropping down stream.

The Broomielaw didn't look pretty that morning, nor very comfortable.
Although the hills all around Glasgow were white with snow, over the
city itself hung the smoke like a murky pall.  There was mud under feet,
and a Scotch mist held possession of the air.  Here was nothing cheering
to look at, slop-shops and pawn-shops, and Jack-frequented dram-shops,
bales of wet merchandise on the quay, and eave-dripping dock-houses; nor
were the people pleasant to be among; the only human beings that did
seem to enjoy themselves were the ragged urchins who had taken shelter
in the empty barrels that lined the back of the warehouses; they had
shelter, and sugar to eat.  McBain thought he wouldn't be sorry when he
was safely round the Mull of Cantyre.

"Come on, Jack," cried one of these tiny gutter-snipes, rushing out of
his tub; "come on, here's a row."

There was a row; apparently a fight was going on, for a ring had formed
a little way down the street; and simply out of curiosity McBain went to
have a peep over the shoulders of the mob.  As usual, the policemen were
very busy in some other part of the street.

Only a poor little itinerant nigger boy lying on the ground, being
savagely kicked by a burly and half-drunken street porter.

"Oh!" the little fellow was shrieking; "what for you kickee my shins so?
Oh!"

McBain entered the ring in a very businesslike fashion indeed; he begged
for room; he told the mob he meant thrashing the ruffian if he did not
apologise to the poor lad.  Then he intimated as much to the ruffian
himself.

"Come on," was the defiant reply, as the fellow threw himself into a
fighting attitude.  "Man, your mither'll no ken ye when you gang home
the nicht."

"We'll see," said McBain, quietly.

For the next three minutes this ruffianly porter's movements were
confined to a series of beautiful falls, that would have brought down
the house in a circus.  When he rose the last time it was merely to
assume a sitting position, "Gie us your hand," he said to McBain.
"You're the first chiel that ever dang Jock the Wraggler.  I admire ye,
man--I admire ye."

"Come with me, my little fellow," said McBain to the nigger boy; and he
took him kindly by the hand.  Meanwhile a woman who had been standing by
placed a curious-looking bundle in the lad's hand, and bade him be a
good boy, and keep out of Jock the Wraggler's way next time.

"I'll see you a little way home, Jim," continued McBain, when they were
clear of the crowd.  "Jim is what they call you, isn't it?"

"Jim," said the blackamoor, "is what dey are good enough to call me.
But, sah, Jim has no home."

"And where do you sleep at night, Jim?"

"Anywhere, sah.  Jim ain't pertikler; some time it is a sugar barrel, an
oder time a door-step."

A low, sneering laugh was at this moment heard from the mysterious
bundle Jim carried.  McBain started.

"Don't be afeared, sah," said Jim; "it's only de cockatoo, sah!"

"Have you any money, Jim?" asked McBain.

"Only de cockatoo, sah," replied Jim; "but la!" he added, "I'se a puffuk
gemlam (gentleman), sah--I'se got a heart as high as de steeple, sah!"

"Well, Jim," said McBain, laughing, "would you like to sail in a big
ship with me, and--and--black my boots?"

"Golly! yes, sah; dat would suit Jim all to nuffin."

"But suppose, Jim, we went far away--as far as the North Pole?"

"Don't care, sah," said Jim, emphatically; "der never was a pole yet as
Jim couldn't climb."

"Have you a surname, Jim?"

"No, sah," replied poor Jim; "I'se got no belongings but de cockatoo."

"I mean, Jim, have you a second name?"

"La! no, sir," said Jim; "one name plenty good enough for a nigga boy.
Only--yes now I 'members, in de ship dat bring me from Sierra Leone last
summer de cap'n never call me nuffin else but Freezin' Powders."

McBain did not take long to make up his mind about anything; he
determined to take this strange boy with him, so he took him to a shop
and bought him a cage for the cockatoo, and then the two marched on
board together, talking away as if they had known each other for years.

Freezing Powders was sent below to be washed and dressed and made
decent.  The ship was passing Inellan when he came on deck again.  Jim
was thunderstruck; he had never seen snow before.

"La! sah," he cried, pointing with outstretched arm towards the hills;
"look, sah, look; dey never like dat before.  De Great Massa has been
and painted dem all white."

CHAPTER FIVE.

DANGER ON THE DEEP--A FOREST OF WATERSPOUTS--THE "ARRANDOON" IS
SWAMPED--THE WARNING.

"La la lay lee-ah, lay la le lo-O" So went the song on deck--a song
without words, short, and interrupted at every bar, as the men hauled
cheerily on tack and sheet.

Such a thing would not be allowed for a single moment on board a British
man-o'-war, as the watch singing while they obeyed the orders of the
bo'sun's pipe, taking in sail, squaring yards, or doing any other duty
required of them.  And yet, with all due respect for my own flag,
methinks there are times when, as practised in merchant or passenger
ships, that strange, weird, wordless song is not at all an unpleasant
sound to listen to.  By night, for instance, after you have turned in to
your little narrow bed--the cradle of the deep, in which you are nightly
rocked--to hear it rising and falling, and ending in long-drawn cadence,
gives one an indescribable feeling of peace and security.  Your bark is
all alone--so your thoughts may run--on a wild world of waters.  There
may not be another ship within hundreds of miles; the wind may be rising
or the wind may be falling--what do you care?  What need you care?
There are watchful eyes on deck, there are good men and true overhead,
and they seem to sing your cradle hymn, "La la lee ah," and before it is
done you are wrapt in that sweetest, that dreamless slumber that
landsmen seldom know.

There was one man at least in every watch on board the _Arrandoon_, who
usually led the song that accompanied the hauling on a rope, with a
sweet, clear tenor voice; you could not have been angry with these men
had you been twenty times a man-o'-war's man.

It was about an hour after breakfast, and our boys were lazing below.
For some time previous to the working song, there had been perfect
silence on board--a silence broken only now and then by a short word of
command, a footstep on deck, or the ominous flapping of the canvas
aloft, as it shivered for a moment, then filled and swelled out again.

Had you been down below, one sign alone would have told you that
something was going to happen--that some change was about to take place.
It was this: when everything is going on all right, you hear the almost
constant tramp, tramp of the officer of the watch up and down the
quarter-deck, but this was absent now, and you would have known without
seeing him that he was standing, probably, by the binnacle, his eyes now
bent aloft, and now sweeping the horizon, and now and then glancing at
the compass.

Then came a word or two of command, given in a quiet, ordinary tone of
voice--there was no occasion to howl on this particular morning.  And
after this a rush of feet, and next the song, and the bo'sun's pipe.
Thus:--

_Song_.--"La la lee ah, lay la le lo-O."

_Spoken_.--"Hoy!"

_Boatswain's Pipe_.--"Whee-e, weet weet weet, wee-e."

_Song_.--"La la lee ah, lay la le lo-O."

_Spoken_.--"Belay!"

_Boatswain's Pipe_.--"Wee wee weet weet weet weet, wee-e."

_Spoken_.--"Now lads."

_Song_.--"Lo ah o ee."

_Pipe_.--"Weet weet!"

Then a hurry-scurrying away forward, a trampling of feet enough to
awaken Rip van Winkle, then the bo'sun's pipe _encore_.

Allan straightens his back in his easy-chair--he has been bending over
the table, reading the "Noctes Ambrosianae"--straightens his back,
stretches his arms, and says "Heigho!"  Rory is busy arranging some
beautiful transparent specimens of animalculae, not bigger than midges,
on a piece of black cardboard; he had caught them overnight in a gauze
net dragged astern.  He doesn't look up.  Ralph is lying "tandem" on a
sofa, reading "Ivanhoe."  He won't take his eyes off the book, nor move
as much as one drowsy eyelid, but he manages to say,--

"What are they about on deck, Rory?"

"Don't know even a tiny bit," says Rory.

"Rory," continues Ralph, in a slightly louder key; "you're a young man;
run up and see."

"Rory won't then," says Rory, intent on his work; "fag for yourself, my
lazy boy."

"Oh!" says Ralph, "won't you have your ears pulled when I do get up!"

"Ha! ha!" laughed Rory, "you'll have forgotten all about it long before
then."

"Freezing Powders!" roared Ralph.

The bright-faced though bullet-headed nigger boy introduced in last
chapter appeared instantly.  He was dressed in white flannel, braided
with blue.  Had he been a sprite, or a djin, he couldn't have popped up
with more startling rapidity.  Truth is, the young rascal had been
asleep under the table.

"Off on deck with you, Freezing Powders, and see what's up."

Freezing Powders was down again in a moment.

"Take in all sail, sah! and square de yard; no wind, sah! nebber a
puff."

It was just as Freezing Powders said, but there was noise enough
presently, and puffing too, for steam was got up, and the great screw
was churning the waters of the dark northern ocean into creamish foam,
as the vessel went steadily ahead at about ten knots an hour.  There was
no occasion to hurry.  When Rory and Allan went on deck, they found the
captain in consultation with the mates, Mitchell and Stevenson.

"I must admit," McBain was remarking, "that I can't make it out at all."

"No more can we," said Stevenson with a puzzled smile.  "The wind has
failed us all at once, and the sea gone down, and the glass seems to
have taken leave of its senses entirely.  It is up one moment high
enough for anything, and down the next to 28 degrees.  There, just look
at that sea and look at that sky."

There was certainly something most appalling in the appearance of both.
The ocean was calm and unruffled as glass, with only a long low heave on
it; not a ripple on it big enough to swamp a fly; but over it all a
strange, glassy lustre that--so you would have thought--could have been
skimmed off.  The sky was one mass of dark purple-black clouds in
masses.  It seemed no distance overhead, and the horizon looked hardly a
mile away on either side.  Only in the north it was one unbroken bluish
black, as dark seemingly as night, from the midst of which every now and
then, and every here and there, would come quickly a little puff of
cloud of a lightish grey colour, as if a gun had been fired.  Only there
was no sound.

There was something awe-inspiring in the strange, ominous look of sea
and sky, and in the silence broken only by the grind and gride of screw
and engine.

"No," said McBain, "I don't know what we are going to have.  Perhaps a
tornado.  Anyhow, Mr Stevenson, let us be ready.  Get down topgallant
masts, it will be a bit of exercise for the men; let us have all the
steam we can command, and--"

"Batten down, sir?"

"Yes, Mr Stevenson, batten down, and lash the boats inboard."

The good ship _Arrandoon_ was at the time of which I write about fifty
miles south of the Faroes, and a long way to the east.  The weather had
been dark and somewhat gloomy, from the very time they lost sight of the
snow-clad hills around Oban, but it now seemed to culminate in a
darkness that could be felt.

The men were well drilled on board this steam yacht.  McBain delighted
to have them smart, and it was with surprising celerity that the
topgallant masts were lowered, the hatches battened down, and the good
ship prepared for any emergency.  None too soon; the darkness grew more
intense, especially did the clouds look threatening ahead of them.  And
now here and there all round them the sea began to get ruffled with
small whirlwinds, that sent the water wheeling round and round like
miniature maelstroms, and raised it up into cones in the centre.

"How is the glass now, Mr Stevenson?" asked McBain.

"Stands very low, sir," was the reply, "but keeps steadily down."

"All right," said McBain; "now get two guns loaded with ball cartridge;
have no more hands on deck than we want.  No idlers, d'ye hear?"

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Send Magnus Bolt here."

"Now, Magnus, old man," continued McBain, "d'ye mind the time, some
years ago in the _Snowbird_, when you rid us of that troublesome
pirate?"

"Ay, that I do right well, sir," said this little old weasened specimen
of humanity, rubbing his hands with delight.  "It were a fine shot that.
He! he! he!  Mercy on us, to see his masts and sails come toppling
down, sir,--he! he! he!"

"Well, I want you again, Magnus; I'd rather trust to your old eye in an
emergency than to any in the ship."

"But where is the foe, sir?"

"Look ahead, Magnus."

Magnus did as he was told; it was a strange, and to one who understood
it, a dreadful sight.  Apparently a thousand balloons were afloat in the
blue, murky air, each one trailing its car in the sea, balloons of
terrible size, flat as to their tops, which seemed to join or merge into
one another, forming a black and ominous cloud.  The cars that trailed
on the sea were snowy white.

"Heaven help us?" said Magnus, clasping his hands for just a moment,
while his cheeks assumed an ashen hue.  "Heaven help us, sir; this is
worse than the pirate."

"They are all coming this way," said McBain; "fire only at those that
threaten us, and fire while they are still some distance ahead."

Meanwhile Ralph had come on deck, and joined his companions.  I do not
think that through all the long terrible hour that followed, either of
them spoke one word; although there was no sea on, and for the most part
no motion, they clutched with one hand rigging or shroud, and gazed
terror-struck at the awful scene ahead and around them.

They were soon in the very centre of what appeared an interminable
forest of waterspouts.  Few indeed have ever seen such a sight or
encountered so pressing a danger and lived to tell it.

The balloon-shaped heads of these waterspouts looked dark as midnight;
their shafts, I can call them nothing else, were immense pillars rising
out of gigantic feet of seething foam.  So close did they pass to some
of these that the yardarms seemed almost to touch them.  Our heroes
noticed then, and they marvelled at it afterwards, the strange
monotonous roaring sound they emitted,--a sound that drowned even the
noise of the troubled waters around their shafts.

[Such a phenomenon as this has rarely been witnessed in the Northern
Ocean.  It is somewhat strange that on the self-same year this happened,
an earthquake was felt in Ireland, and shocks even near Perth, in
Scotland.]

Old Magnus made good use of his guns on those that threatened the good
ship with destruction; one shot broke always one, and sometimes more,
probably with the vibration; but the thundering sound of the falling
waters, and the turmoil of the sea that followed, what pen can describe?

But, good shot as he is, Magnus is not infallible, else McBain would not
now have to grasp his speaking-trumpet and shout,--

"Stand by, men, stand by."

A waterspout had wholly, or partially at least, broken on board of them.
It was as though the splendid ship had suddenly been blown to atoms by
a terrible explosion, and every timber of her engulfed in the ocean!

For long moments thus, then her crew, half drowned, half dead, could
once more look around.  The _Arrandoon_ was afloat, but her decks were
swept.  Hundreds of tons of water still filled her decks, and poured out
into the sea in cataracts through her broken bulwarks; ay, and it poured
below too, at the fore and main hatchways, which had been smashed open
with the violence and force of the deluge.  The main-yard had come down,
and one whaler was smashed into matchwood.  I wish I could say this was
all, but two poor fellows lost for ever the number of their mess.  One
was seen floating about dead and unwounded on the deck ere the water got
clear; the other, with sadly splintered brow, was still clutching in a
death-grasp a rope that had bound a tarpaulin over a grating.

But away ahead appeared a long yellowish streak of clear sky, close to
the horizon.  The danger had passed.

All hands were now called to clear away the wreck and make good repairs.
The pumps, too, had to be set to work, and as soon as the wind came
down on them from the clear of the horizon, sail was set, for the fires
had been drowned out.

The wind increased to a gale, and there was nothing for it but to lay
to.  And so they did all that night and all next day; then the weather
moderated, and the wind coming more easterly they were able to show more
canvas, and to resume their course with something akin to comfort.

The bodies of the two poor fellows who had met with so sad a fate were
committed to the deep--the sailor's grave.

  "Earth to earth and dust to dust."

There was more than one moist eye while those words were uttered, for
the men had both been great favourites with their messmates.

Rory was sitting that evening with his elbows resting on the saloon
table, his chin on his hands, and a book in front of him that he was not
looking at, when McBain came below.

"You're quieter than usual," said McBain, placing a kindly hand on his
shoulder.

Rory smiled, forced a laugh even, as one does who wants to shake off an
incubus.

"I was thinking," he said, "of that awful black forest of waterspouts.
I'll never get it out of my head."

"Oh! yes you will, boy Rory," said McBain; "it was a new sensation,
that's all."

"New sensation!" said Allan, laughing in earnest; "well, captain, I must
say that is a mild way of putting it.  _I_ don't want any more such
sensations.  Steward, bring some nice hot coffee."

"Ay!" cried Ralph, "that's the style, Allan.  Some coffee, steward--and,
steward, bring the cold pork and fowls, and make some toast, and bring
the butter and the Chili vinegar."

Poor Irish Rory!  Like every one with a poetic temperament, he was
easily cast down, and just as easily raised again.  Ralph's wondrous
appetite always amused him.

"Oh, you true Saxon!" said Rory--"you hungry Englishman!"  But, ten
minutes afterwards, he felt himself constrained to join the party at the
supper table.

You see, reader mine, a sailor's life is like an April day--sunshine now
and showers anon.

"How now, Stevenson?" said McBain, as the mate entered with a kind of a
puzzled look on his face.

"Well, sir, we are, as you said, off the Faroes.  The night is precious
dark, but I can see the lights of a village in here, and the lights of a
vessel of some size, evidently lying at anchor."

"Then, mate," said the captain, "as we don't know exactly where we are,
I don't think we can do wrong to steam in and drop anchor alongside this
craft.  We can then board her and find out.  How is the weather?"

"A bit thick, sir, and seems inclined to blow a little from the
east-south-east."

"Let it, Stevenson--let it.  If the other vessel can ride it out I don't
think the _Arrandoon_ is likely to lose her anchors.  Hullo!  Mitchell,"
he continued, as the second mate next entered hat in hand, "what's in
the wind now, man?"

"Why, sir," said Mitchell, "I'm all ashore like, you see; I can't make
it out.  But here is a boat just been a-hailing of us, and the
passenger--there is only one, a comely lass enough--has just come on
board, and wants to see you at once.  Seems a bit cranky.  Here she be,
sir;" and Mitchell retired.

A young girl.  She was probably not over seventeen, fair-faced, and with
wild blue eyes, and yellow hair, dripping with dew, floating over her
shoulders.

"Stop the ship!" she cried, seizing McBain by the arm.  "Go no farther,
or her ribs will be scattered over the waves, and your bones will bleach
on the cliffs of the rocks."

"Poor thing!" muttered McBain.  "Oh, you heed me not!" continued the
girl, wringing her hands in despair.  "It will be too late--it will be
too late!  I tell you here is no harbour, here is no ship.  The lights
you see are placed there to lure your vessel on shore.  They are
wreckers, I tell you; they will--"

"By the deep three!" sung the man in the chains.

Then there was a shout from the man at the foretop.

"Breakers ahead!"

Then, "Stand by both anchors.  Ready about."

CHAPTER SIX.

A LIFE ON THE OCEAN WAVE--ON THE ROCKS--MYSTERY--A HOME ON THE ROLLING
DEEP.

Has the reader ever been to sea?  The first feeling that a landsman
objects to at sea is that of the heaving motion of the ship; to your
true sailor the cessation of that motion, or its absence under
circumstances, is disagreeable in the extreme.  To me there is always a
certain air of romance about the old ocean, and about a ship at sea; but
what can be less romantic than lying in a harbour or dull wet dock, with
no more life nor motion in your craft than there is in the slopshop
round the corner?  To lie thus and probably have to listen to the
grating voices and pointless jokes of semi-inebriated stevedores, as
they load or unload, soiling, as they do, your beautiful decks with
their dreadful boots, is very far from pleasant.  In a case like this
how one wishes to be away out on the blue water once more, and to feel
life in the good ship once again--to feel, as it were, her very heart
throb beneath one's feet!

But disagreeable as the sensation is of lying lifeless in harbour or
dock, still more so is it to feel your vessel, that one moment before
was sailing peacefully over the sea, suddenly rasp on a rock beneath
you, then stop dead.  Nothing in the world will wake a sailor sooner,
even should he be in the deepest of slumber, than this sudden cessation
of motion.  I remember on one particular occasion being awakened thus.
No crew ever went to sleep with a greater feeling of security than we
had done, for the night was fine and the ship went well.  But all at
once, about four bells in the middle watch,--

Kurr-r-r-r! that was the noise we heard proceeding from our keel, then
all was steady, all was still.  And every man sprang from his hammock,
every officer from his cot.

We were in the middle of the Indian Ocean, or rather the Mozambique
Channel, with no land in sight, and we were hard and fast on the dreaded
Lyra reef.  A beautiful night it was, just enough wind to make a ripple
on the water for the broad moon's beams to dance in, a cloudless sky,
and countless stars.  We took all this in at the first glance.  Safe
enough we were--for the time; _but_ if the wind rose there was the
certainty of our being broken up, even as the war-ship _Lyra_ was, that
gave its name to the reef.

At the first shout from the man on the outlook in the _Arrandoon_,
McBain rushed on deck.  "Stand by both anchors.  Ready about."  But
these orders are, alas! too late.  Kurr-r-r-r!  The stately _Arrandoon_
is hard and fast on the rocky bottom.

The ship was under easy sail, for although there was hardly any wind,
what little there was gave evident signs of shifting.  It might come on
to blow, and blow pretty hard, too, from the south-east or
east-south-east, and Mr Stevenson was hardly the man to be caught in a
trap, to find himself on a lee shore or a rock-bound coast, with a crowd
of canvas.  Well for our people it was that there was but little sail on
her and little wind, or, speedily as everything was let go, the masts--
some of them at least--would have gone by the board.

Half an hour after she struck, the _Arrandoon_ was under bare poles and
steam was up.

The order had been given to get up steam with all speed.  Both the
engineer and his two assistants were brawny Scots.

"Man!" said the former, "it'll take ye a whole hour to get up steam if
you bother wi' coals and cinders alone.  But do your best wi' what ye
hae till I come back."

He wasn't gone long ere he came staggering down the ladder again,
carrying a sack.

"It's American hams," he said; "they're hardly fit for anything else but
fuel, so here goes."

And he popped a couple into the fire.

"That's the style," he said, as they began to frizzle and blaze.  "Look,
lads, the kettle'll be boilin' in twa seconds."

"Thank you, Stuart," said McBain, when the engineer went on the bridge
to report everything ready; "you are a valuable servant; now stand by to
receive orders."

All hands had been called, and there was certainly plenty for them to
do.

It wanted several hours to high-water, and McBain determined to make the
best of his time.

"By the blessing of Providence on our own exertions, Stevenson," the
captain said, "we'll get her off all right.  Had it been high-water,
though, when we ran on shore, eh!"

Stevenson laughed a grim laugh.  "We'd leave her bones here," he said,
"that would be all."

The men were now getting their big guns over the side into the boats.
This would lighten her a little.  But as the tide was flowing, anchors
were sent out astern, to prevent the ship from being carried still
farther on to the reef.

"Go astern at full speed."

The screws revolved and kept on revolving, the ship still stuck fast.
The night was very dark, so that everything had to be done by the weird
light of lanterns.  Never mind, the work went cheerily on, and the men
sang as they laboured.

"High-water about half-past two, isn't it, Stevenson?" asked Captain
McBain.

"Yes, sir," the mate replied, "that's about the time, sir."

"Ah! well," the captain said, "she is sure to float then, and there are
no signs of your storm coming."

"There is hardly a breath of wind now, sir, but you never know in these
latitudes where it may come on to blow from next."

The cheerful way in which McBain talked reassured our heroes, and
towards eleven o'clock English Ralph spoke as follows,--

"Look here, boys--"

"There isn't a bit of good looking in the dark, is there?" said Allan.

"Well," continued Ralph, "figuratively speaking, look here; I don't see
the good of sticking up on deck in the cold.  We're not doing an atom of
good; let us go below and finish our supper."

"Right," said Allan; "and mind you, that poor girl is below there all
this time.  She may want some refreshment."

When they entered the saloon they found it empty, deserted as far as
human beings were concerned.  Polly the cockatoo was there, no one else.

"Well?" said the bird, inquiringly, as she helped herself to an enormous
mouthful of hemp-seed.  "Well?"

"What have you done with the young lady?" asked Allan.

"The proof o' the pudding--"

Polly was too busy eating to say more.  Peter the steward entered just
then, overhearing the question as he came.

"That strange girl, sir," he replied, "went over the side and away in
her boat as soon as the ship struck."

"Well, I call that a pity," said Allan; "the poor girl comes here to
warn us of danger and never stops for thanks.  It is wonderful."

"From this date," remarked Ralph, "I cease to wonder at anything.
Steward, you know we were only half done with supper, and we're all as
hungry as hunters, and--"

But Peter was off, and in a few minutes our boys were supping as quietly
and contentedly as if they had been in the Coffee-room of the Queen's
Hotel, Glasgow, instead of being on a lee shore, with the certainty that
if it came on to blow not a timber of the good ship _Arrandoon_ that
would not be smashed into matchwood.

But hark! the noise on deck recommences, the men are heaving on the
winch, the engines are once more at work, and the great screw is
revolving.  Then there is a shout from the men forward.

"She moves!"

"Hurrah! then, boys, hurrah!" cried McBain; "heave, and she goes."

[The word "hurrah" in the parlance of North Sea sailors means "do your
utmost" or "make all speed."]

The men burst into song--tune a wild, uncouth sailor's melody, words
extempore, one man singing one line, another metreing it with a second,
with a chorus between each line, in which all joined, with all their
strength of voice to the tune, with all the power of their brawny
muscles to the winch.  Mere doggerel, but it did the turn better,
perhaps, than more refined music would have done.

  In San Domingo I was born,
          _Chorus_--Hurrah! lads, hurrah!
  And reared among the yellow corn.
                  Heave, boys, and away we go.
  Our bold McBain is a captain nice,
          _Chorus_--Hurrah! lads, hurrah!
  The main-brace he is _sure_ to splice.
                  Heave, boys, and away we go.
  The Faroe Isles are not our goal,
                  Oh! no, lads, no!
  We'll reach the North, and we'll _bag_ the Pole,
                  Heave, boys, and away we go,
                          Hurrah!

"We're off," cried Stevenson, excitedly.  "Hurrah! men.  Hurrah! hurrah!
hurrah!"

The men needed but little encouragement now, though.  Round went the
winch right merrily, and in a quarter of an hour the bows were abreast
of the anchors.

"Now, steward," said the captain, "splice the main-brace."

The ration was brought and served, Ted Wilson, who was a moving spirit
in the 'tween decks, giving a toast, which every man re-echoed ere he
raised the basin to his head,--

"Success to the saucy _Arrandoon_, and our bold skipper, Captain
McBain."

The vessel's head was now turned seawards, and presently the anchors
that had been taken in were let go again, and fires banked.  The long
night wore away, and the dismal dawn came.  McBain had lain down for a
short time, with orders to be roused on the first appearance of
daylight.  Rory, anxious to see how the land looked, was on deck nearly
as soon as the captain.

A grey mist was lifting up from off the sea, and from off the shore,
revealing black, beetling crags, hundreds of feet high at the water's
edge, a sheer beetling cliff around which thousands of strange sea-birds
were wheeling and screaming, their white wings relieved against the
black of the rocks, on which rows on rows of solemn-looking guillemots
sat, and lines of those strange old-fashion-faced birds, the puffins.

The cliffs were snow-clad, the hills above were terraced with rocks
almost to their summits.  Between the ship and this inhospitable shore
lay a long, dangerous-looking reef of rocks.

"Ah!  Rory," said McBain, "there was a merciful Providence watching over
us last night.  Yonder is where we lay; had it come on to blow, not one
of us would be alive this morning to see the sun rise."

Rory could hardly help, shuddering as he thought of the narrow escape
they had had from so terrible a fate.

When steam was got up they went round the island--it was one of the most
southerly of the Faroes; but except around one little bay, where boats
might land with difficulty, it seemed impossible that human beings could
exist in such a place.  What, then, was the mystery of the previous
evening, of the fair-haired girl, of the lights inside the reef that
simulated those of a broad-beamed ship, of the lights like those of a
village that twinkled on shore?  The whole affair seemed strange,
inexplicable.  Now that it was broad daylight the events of the
preceding night, with its dangers and its darkness, had more the
similitude of some dreadful dream than a stern reality.

This same evening the anchor was let go in the Bay of Thorshaven, the
capital--city, shall I say?--of the Faroe Islands.  I am writing a tale
of adventure, not a narrative of travel, else would I willingly devote a
whole chapter to a description of this quaint and primitive wee, wee
town.  Our heroes saw it at its very worst, its very bleakest, for
winter still held it in thrall; the turf-clad roofs of its cottages,
that in summer are green with grass and redolent of wild thyme, were now
clad with snow; its streets, difficult to climb even in July, were now
stairs of glass; its fort looked frozen out; and its little chapel,
where Sunday after Sunday the hardy and brave inhabitants, who never
move abroad without their lives in their hands, worship God in all
humility--this little chapel stood up black and bold against its
background of snow.

Although the streamlets were all frozen, although ice was afloat in the
bay, and a grey and leaden sky overhead, our boys were not sorry to land
and have a look around.  To say that they were hospitably received would
be hardly doing the Faroese justice, for hospitality really seems a part
and parcel of the people's religion.  The viands they placed before them
were well cooked, but curious, to say the least of it.  Steak of young
whale, stew of young seal's liver, roast guillemot and baked auk; these
may sound queer as dinner dishes, but as they were cooked by the ancient
Faroese gentleman who entertained our heroes at his house, each and all
of them were brave eating.

Couldn't they stop a month? this gentleman, who looked like a true
descendant of some ancient viking, asked McBain.  Well then, a
fortnight? well, surely one short week?

But, "Nay, nay, nay," the captain answered, kindly and smilingly, to all
his entreaties; they must hurry on to the far north ere spring and
summer came.

The Faroese could give them no clue to the mystery that shrouded the
previous night.  They had never heard of either wreckers or pirates in
these peaceful islands.

"But," said the old viking, "we are willing to turn out to a man; we are
one thousand inhabitants in all--including the women; but even they will
go; and we have ten brave, real soldiers in the fort, they too will go,
and we will make search, and if we find them we will hang them on--on--"
the old man hesitated.

"On the nearest tree," suggested Rory with a mischievous smile.

The viking laughed grimly at the joke.

"Well," he said, "we will hang them anyhow, trees or no trees."

But McBain could not be induced to deviate from his set purpose, and
bidding these simple folk a friendly farewell, they steamed once more
out of the bay, passed many a strange, fantastic island, passed rocks
pierced with caves, and bird-haunted, and so, with the vessel's prow
pointing to the northward and west, they left the Faroes far behind
them.

Tremendous seas rolled in from the broad Atlantic all that night and all
next day, little wind though, and no broken water.  In the evening, in
the dog-watch, the waves seemed to increase in size; they were miles
long, mountains high; when down in the trough of the sea you had to look
up to their crests as you would to the summer's sun at noontide.
Indeed, those waves made the brave ship _Arrandoon_ look wondrous small.

McBain, somewhat to Stevenson's astonishment, made the man at the wheel
steer directly north.

"We're out of our course, sir," said the mate.

"Pardon me for a minute or two," replied the captain, half
apologetically, "we are now broadside on to these seas, I just want to
test her stability."

"Well, everything is pretty fast, sir," said the mate, quietly; "but if
the ship goes on her beam-ends don't blame me."

"Perhaps, Mr Stevenson, there wouldn't be much time to blame any one;
but I can trust my ship, I think.  Wo! my beauty."

The beauty didn't seem a bit inclined to "wo!" however.  She positively
rolled her ports under, and Rory confessed that the doldrums were
nothing to this.

Presently up comes Rory from below.

"Och! captain dear," he says, "my gun-case has burst my fiddle-case, and
I'm not sure that the fiddle herself is safe, the darling."

Next up comes Stevenson.  "Please captain," he says, "the steward says
his crockery is all going to smithereens, and the cook can't keep the
fire in the galley range, and Freezing Powders has broken the tureen and
spilt the soup, and--"

"Enough, enough," cried McBain, laughing; "take charge, mate, and do as
you like with her, I'm satisfied."

So down below dived the captain, the ship's head was once more turned
north-west, and a bit of canvas clapped on to steady her.

CHAPTER SEVEN.

SANDIE MCFLAIL, M.D.--"WHA WOULDNA' BE A SEA-BIRD?"--THE GIRL TELLS HER
STRANGE ADVENTURES--NIGHTFALL ON THE SEA.

There is one member of the mess whom I have not yet introduced, but a
very worthy member he is, our youthful doctor.  Poor fellow! never
before had he been to sea, and so he suffered accordingly.  Oh! right
bravely had he tried to keep up for all that.  He was the boldest
mariner afloat while coming down the Clyde; he disappeared as the ship
began to round the stormy Mull.  He appeared again for a short time at
Oban, but vanished when the anchor was weighed.  At Lerwick, where they
called in to take old Magnus Bolt on board, and ship a dozen stalwart
Shetlanders, the doctor was once more seen on deck; and it was currently
reported that when the vessel lay helpless on the reef, a ghostly form
bearing a strong resemblance to the bold surgeon was seen flitting about
in the darkness, and a quavering voice was heard to put this solemn
question more than once, "Any danger, men?  Men, are we in danger?"
This was the last that had been seen of the medico; but Rory found a
slate in the dispensary, into which sanctum, by the way, he had no right
to pop even his nose.  He brought this slate aft, the young rascal, and
read what was written thereon to Allan and Ralph, from which it was
quite evident that Sandie McFlail, M.D., of Aberdeen, had made a most
intrepid attempt to keep a diary.  The entries were short, and ran
somewhat thus:--

"February 9th.--Dropped away from the Broomielaw and steamed down the
beautiful Clyde.  Charming day, though cold, and the hills on each side
the river clothed in virgin snow.  Felt sad and sorrowful at leaving my
native land.  I wonder will ever we return, or will the great sea
swallow us up?  Would rather it didn't.  I wonder if _she_ will think of
me and pray for her mariner bold when the wind blows high at night, when
the cold rain beats against the window-panes of her little cot, and the
storm spirit roars around the old chimneys.  I feel a sailor already all
over, and I tread the decks with pride.

"Feb. 10th.--At sea.  The ocean getting rough.  Passed some seagulls.

"Feb. 11th.--Sea rougher.  Passed a ship.

"Feb. 12th.--Sea still rough.  Passed some seaweed.

"Feb. 13th.--Sea mountains high.  Passed--"

"And here," says Rory, "the diary breaks off all of a sudden like; and
all of a sudden the entries close; so, really, there is no saying what
the doctor passed on the 13th.  But just about this time, the mate tells
me, he was seen leaning languidly over the side, so--"

"Ho, ho!" cried McBain, close at his ear.  The captain had entered the
saloon unperceived by boy Rory, and had been standing behind him all the
time he was reading.  Ralph and Allan saw him well enough, but they, of
course, said nothing, although they could not refrain from laughing.

"Ho, ho, Rory, my boy!" says McBain; "ho, ho, boy Rory! so you're fairly
caught?"

"And indeed then," says Rory, jumping up and looking as guilty as any
schoolboy, "I didn't know you were there at all at all."

"Of that I am perfectly sure," McBain says, laughing, "else you wouldn't
have been reading the poor doctor's private diary.  What shall we do
with him, Ralph?  What shall he be done to, Allan?"

"Oh!" said Ralph, mischievously; "send him to the masthead for a couple
of hours.  Into the foretop, mind, where he'll get plenty of air about
him."

"No," said Allan, grinning; "give him a seat for three hours on the end
of the bowsprit.  Of course, Captain McBain, you'll let him have a
bottle of hot water at his feet, and a blanket or two about him.  He is
only a little one, you know."

"But now that I think of it," said McBain, "you are all the same, boys;
there isn't one of you a whit better than the other."

"Sure and you're right, captain," Rory put in, "for if I was reading,
they were listening, most intently, too."

"Well then, boys, I'll tell you how you can make amends to the honest
doctor.  Off you go, the three of you, and see if you can't rouse him
out.  Get him to come on deck and breathe the fresh air.  He'll soon get
round."

And off our three heroes went, joyfully, on their mission of mercy.

They found the worthy doctor in bed in his cabin, and forthwith set
about kindly but firmly rousing him out.  They had even brought Freezing
Powders with them, to carry a pint of moselle.

"I feel vera limp," said Sandie, as soon as he got dressed, "vera limp
indeed.  Well, as you say, the moselle may do me good, but I'm a
teetotaler as a rule."

"We never touch any wine," said Ralph, "nor care to; but this, my dear
doctor, is medicine."

Sandie confessed himself better immediately when he got on deck.  With
Allan on one side of him and big Ralph on the other, he was marched up
and down the deck for half an hour and more.

"Man! gentlemen!" he remarked, "I thought I could walk finely, but I'm
just now for a' the world like a silly drunken body."

"We were just the same," said Allan, "when we came first to sea--
couldn't walk a bit; but we soon got our sea-legs, and we've never lost
them yet."

The doctor was struck with wonder at the might and majesty of the waves,
and also at the multitude of birds that were everywhere about and around
them.  Kittiwakes, solons, gulls, guillemots, auks, and puffins, they
whirled and wheeled around the ship in hundreds, screaming and shrieking
and laughing.  They floated on the water, they swam on its surface, and
dived down into its dark depths, and no fear had they of human beings,
nor of the steamer itself.

"How happy they all seem!" said Rory; "if I was one of the lower
animals, as we call them, sure there is nothing in the wide world I'd
like better to be than a sea-bird."

"True for you," said Allan; "it's a wild, free life they lead."

"And they seem to have no care," said the doctor.  "Their meat is bound
to their heads; at any rate, they never have far to go to seek it.  When
tired they can rest; when rested they can fly again.  Then look at the
warm and beautiful coats they wear.  There is no wetting them to the
skin; the water glides off o' them like the rain from a duck's back.
Then think o' the pleasure o' possessin' a pair o' wings that can cleave
the air like an arrow from a bowstring; that in a few short days,
independent o' wind or waves or weather, can carry them from the cauld
north far, far awa' to the saft and sunny south.  Wha wouldna' be a
sea-bird?"

"Yes," reiterated Rory, stopping in front of the doctor; "as you say,
doctor, `Wha wouldna' be a sea-bird?'  But pardon me, sir, for in you I
recognise a kindred spirit, a lover of nature, a lover of the beautiful.
You and I will be friends, doctor--fast friends.  There, shake hands."

"As for Ralph and Allan," he added, with a mischievous grin, "'deed in
troth, doctor dear, there isn't a bit of poetry in their nature, and
they would any day far sooner see a couple of eider ducks roasted and
flanked with apple sauce, than the same wildly beautiful birds happy and
alive and afloat on the dark, heaving breast of the ocean.  It's the
truth I'm telling ye, doctor.  D'ye play at all?  Have you any favourite
instrument?"

"Weel, sir," the doctor replied, "I canna say that I'm vera much o' a
musician, but I just can manage to toot a wee bit on the flute."

"And I've no doubt," said Rory, "that you `toot' well, too."

The conversation never slackened for a couple of hours, and so well did
the doctor feel, that of his own free will he volunteered joining them
at dinner in the saloon.  McBain was as much surprised as delighted when
he came below to dine, and found that their new messmate, Sandie
McFlail, had at long last put in an appearance at table.

The swell on the sea was much less next morning; the wind had slightly
increased, and more sail had been spread, so that the ship was
moderately steady.  The rugged coast and strange, fantastic rocks of the
outlying islands of Iceland were in sight, and, half-buried in misty
clouds, the distant mountains could be dimly descried.

"Yonder," said the mate, advancing towards Captain McBain, glass in
hand,--"yonder is a small boat, sir, with a bit of a sail on her; she
has just rounded the needle rocks, and seems standing in for the
mainland."

"Well," said the captain, "let us overhaul her, anyhow.  There can be no
harm in that, and it may secure us a fresh fish or two for dinner."

In less than an hour the _Arrandoon_ had come up with this strange sail,
which at first sight had seemed a mere speck on the ocean, seen at one
moment and hidden the next behind some mountain roller.  The surprise of
our heroes may be better imagined than described, to find afloat in this
cockle-shell of a boat, with an oar shipped as a mast and a tartan plaid
as a main-sail, none other than the heroine of the wreckers' reef.
Seeing that she was in the power of the big ship, she made no further
attempt to get away, but, dropping her sail, she seized the oars,
paddled quietly and coolly alongside, and next moment stood on the
quarter-deck, with bowed head and modest mien, before Captain McBain.

The captain took her kindly by the hand, smiling as he said, "Do not be
afraid, my girl; consider yourself among friends--among those, indeed,
who would do anything in their power to serve you, even if they were not
already deeply in your debt, and deeply grateful."

"Ah!" she said, mournfully, "my warning came all too late to save you.
But, praised be God! you are safe now, and not in the power of those
terrible men, who would have spared not a single life of those the waves
did not engulf."

"But tell us," continued McBain, "all about it--all about yourself.
There is some strange mystery about the matter, which we would fain have
solved.  But stay--not here, and not yet.  You must be very tired and
weary; you must first have rest and refreshment, after which you can
tell us your tale.  Stevenson, see the little boat hauled up; and,
doctor, I place this young lady under your care; to-night I hope to land
her safely in Reikjavik; meanwhile my cabin is at her disposal."

"Come, lassie," said the good surgeon, laconically, leading the way down
the companion.

Merely dropping a queenly curtsey to McBain and our young heroes, she
followed the doctor without a word.

Peter the steward placed before her the most tempting viands in the
ship, yet she seemed to have but little appetite.

"I am tired," she said at length, "I fain would rest.  Long weary weeks
of sorrow have been mine.  But they are past and gone at last."

Then she retired, this strange ocean waif and stray, and so the day wore
gradually to a close, and they saw no more of her until the sun, fierce,
fiery, and red, began to disappear behind the distant snow-clad hills;
then they found her once more in their midst.

She had gathered the folds of her plaid around her, her long yellow hair
still floated over her shoulders, and her dreamy blue eyes were shyly
raised to McBain's face as she began to speak.

"I owe you some explanation," she said.  "My strange conduct must appear
almost inexplicable to you.  My appearance among you two nights ago was
intended to save you from the destruction that awaited you--from the
destruction that had been prepared for you by the Danish wreckers."

"Sir," she continued, after a pause, "I am myself a Dane.  My father was
parish minister in the little village of Elmdene.  Alas!  I fear he is
now no more.  Afflictions gathered and thickened around us in our once
happy little home, and the only way we could see out of them was to
leave our native land and cross the ocean.  In America we have many
friends who had kindly offered us an asylum, until happier days should
come again.  Our vessel was a brig, our crew all told only twenty hands,
and we, my brother, father, and myself--for mother has long since gone
up beyond--were the only passengers.

"All went well until we were off the northern Shetlands, when at the
dark, starry hour of midnight our ship was boarded and carried by
pirates.  Every one in the ship was put to the sword, saving my father
and myself.  My poor dear brave brother was slain before my eyes, but he
died as the Danes die--with his face to the foe.  My father was promised
his life if he would perform the ceremony of marriage between myself and
the pirate captain, who is a Russian, a daring, fearless fellow, but a
strange compound of superstition and vice--a man who will go to prayers
before scuttling a ship!  The object of this pirate was to seize your
vessel; he would have met and fought you at sea, but the easier plan for
him was to try to wreck you.  Fortune seemed to favour this bold design
of his.  The lights placed on shore, to represent a vessel of large
size, were part and parcel of his vile scheme.  But the darkness of the
night enabled me to escape and come towards you.  Then I feared to
return; but, alas! alas!  I now tremble lest my dear father has had to
pay the penalty of my rashness with his life."

[The story of the pirate is founded on fact.]

"But the ship--this pirate?" said McBain.  "We sailed around the island
next day but saw no signs of him?"

"Then," said the girl, "he must have escaped in the darkness,
immediately after discovering the entire failure of his scheme."

"And whither were you bound for when we overtook you, my poor girl?"
asked McBain.

"At Reikjavik," she replied, "I have an uncle, a minister.  He it was
who taught me all I know, while he was still at home in Elmdene--taught
me among other things the beautiful language of your country, which I
speak, but speak so indifferently."

"Can this be," said McBain, "the self-same pirate that attacked the
_Snowbird_?"

"The very same thought," answered Ralph, "was passing through my own
mind."

"And yet how strange that a pirate should, cruise in these far northern
seas?"

"She has less chance of being caught, at all events," Allan said.

"Ha?" exclaimed McBain, with a kind of grim, exultant laugh, "if she
comes across the _Arrandoon_, that chance will indeed be a small one.
She'll find us a different kind of a craft from the _Snowbird_."

The vessel was now heading directly for the south-east coast of Iceland.
Somewhere in there, though at present hidden by points of land and
rocky islets, lay the capital of Iceland, which they hoped to reach ere
midnight.

A more lovely land and seascape than that which was now stretched out
before them, it would indeed be difficult to conceive.  The sun had gone
down behind the western end of a long line of snow-clad mountains,
serrated, jagged, and peaked, but their tops were all rose-tipped with
his parting beams.  Above them the sky was clear, with just one speck of
crimson cloud; the lower land between was bathed in a purple mist,
through which the ice-bound rocks could dimly be discerned, while the
mantle of night had already been spread over the ocean.

It was "nightfall on the sea."

CHAPTER EIGHT.

A GALE FROM THE MOUNTAINS--DAYBREAK IN ICELAND--THE GREAT BALLOON
ASCENT--RORY'S YARN--THE SNOW-CLOUD--THE PIRATE IS SEEN.

A whole week has elapsed since the events transpired which I have
related in last chapter,--a week most interestingly if not always quite
pleasantly spent.  The _Arrandoon_ is lying before the quaint,
fantastical old town of Reikjavik, surrounded almost in every direction
by mountains bold and wild, the peaked summits and even the sides of
which are now covered with ice and snow.  For spring has not yet arrived
to unrivet stern winter's chains, to swell the rivers into roaring
torrents, and finally to carpet the earth with beauty.  The streams are
still frozen, the bay in which the good ship lies at her anchors twain,
is filled with broken pancake-ice, which makes communication with the
shore by means of boat a matter of no little difficulty, for oars have
to be had inboard or used as pressing poles, and boat-hooks are in
constant requisition.

Winter it is, and the country all around might be called dreary, were it
not for the ever-varying shades of colour that, as the sun shines out,
or anon hides his head behind a cloud, spread themselves over hill and
dale and rugged glen.  Oh! the splendour of those sunrises and sunsets,
the rose tints, the purples, the emerald greens and cool greys, that
blaze and blend, grow faint and fade as they chase each other among
mountains and ravines!  What a poor morsel of steel my pen feels as I
attempt to describe them!  Yet have they a beauty peculiarly their
own,--a beauty which never can be forgotten by those whose eyes have
once rested thereon.

The fair-haired Danish girl has been landed, and for a time has found
shelter and peace in the humble home of her uncle the clergyman.  Our
heroes have been on shore studying the manners and customs of the
primitive but hospitable people they find themselves among.

Several city worthies have been off to see the ship and to dine.  But
to-night our heroes are all by themselves in the saloon.  Dinner is
finished, nuts and fruit and fragrant coffee are on the table, at the
head of which sits the captain, on his right the doctor and Ralph, on
his left Allan and Rory.  Freezing Powders, neatly dressed, is hovering
near, and Peter, the steward, is not far off, while the cockatoo is busy
as usual, helping himself to tremendous billfuls of hemp-seed, but
nevertheless putting in his oar every minute, with a "Well, duckie?" or
a long-drawn "Dea-ah me!"

I cannot say that all is peace, though, beyond the wooden walls of the
_Arrandoon_, for a storm is raging with almost hurricane violence,
sweeping down from the hills with ever-varying force, and threatening to
tear the vessel from her anchorage.  Steam is up, the screw revolves,
and it taxes all the engineer's skill to keep up to the anchors so as to
avert the strain from them.

But our boys are used to danger by this time, and there is hardly a
moment's lull in the conversation.  Even Sandie McFlail, M.D. o'
Aberdeen, has already forgotten all the horrors of _mal-de-mer_; he even
believes he has found his sea-legs, and feels all over as good a sailor
as anybody.

"Reikjavik?" says Ralph; "isn't it a queer break-jaw kind of a name.  It
puts one in mind of a mouthful of exceedingly tough beefsteak."

"A gastronomic simile," says Rory; "though maybe neither poetical nor
elegant, sure, but truly Saxon."

"Ah! weel," the doctor says, in his quiet, thoughtful, canny way, "I
dinna know now.  Some o' the vera best poetry of all ages bears
reference to the pleesures o' the table.  Witness Horace's Odes, for
instance."

"Hear! hear!" from Allan; and "Horace was a brick!" from honest English
Ralph; but Rory murmurs "Moore?"

"But," continues the doctor, "to my ear there is nothing vera harsh in
the language that these islanders speak.  They pronounce the `ch' hard,
like the Scotch; their `j's' soft, like the Spanish; and turn their
`w's' into `v's.'  They pronounce church--kurk; and the `j' is a `y,' or
next thing to it.  `Reik' or `reyk' means smoke, you know, as it is in
Scotch `reek;' and `wik,' or `wich,' or `vik' means a bay, as in the
English `Woolwich,' `Sandwich,' etc, so that Reikjavik is simply `the
bay of smoke,' or `the smoking bay;' but whether with reference to the
smoke that hangs over the town, or the spray that rises mistlike from
the seething billows when the wind blows, I cannot say--probably the
former; and it is worthy of note, gentlemen, that some savage races far,
far away from here--the aborigines of Australia, for example--designate
towns by the term `the big smoke.'"

"How profoundly erudite you are, doctor!" says Rory.  "Now, wouldn't it
have been much better for your heirs and assigns and the world at large,
if you had accepted a Professorship of Antiquity in the University of
Aberdeen, instead of coming away with us, to cool the toes of you at the
North Pole, and maybe leave your bones to bleach beneath the Aurora
Borealis, eh?"

"Ha! there I have you," cries Sandie, smiling good-humouredly, for by
this time he was quite used to Rory's bantering ways,--"there I have
you, boy Rory; and it is with the profoundest awe and respect for
everything sacred, that I remind you that the Aurora Borealis never
bleached any bones; and those poor unfortunates who, in their devotion
for science, have wandered towards the mystery land around the Pole, and
there laid down their lives, will never, never moulder into dust, but,
entombed in the green, salt ice, with the virgin snow as their
winding-sheet, their bodies will rest in peace, and rest intact until
the trumpet sounds."

There was a lull in the conversation at this point, but no lull in the
storm; the waves dashed wildly over the ship, the wind roared through
the rigging, the brave vessel quivered from stem to stern, as if in
constant fear she might be hurled from the protection afforded by anchor
and cable, and cast helpless upon the rock-bound shore.

A lull, broken presently by a deep sigh from Freezing Powders.

"Well, duckie?" said Polly, in sympathising tones.

"Well, Freezing Powders," said McBain, "and pray what are you sighing
about?"

"What for I sigh?" repeated Freezing Powders.  "Am you not afraid
you'se'f, sah!  You not hear de wild winds roar, and de wave make too
much bobbery?  'Tis a'most enuff, sah, to make a gem'lam turn pale,
sah!"

"Ha! ha?" laughed Rory; "really, it'll take a mighty big storm, Freezing
Powders, to make you turn pale.  But, doctor," he continued, "what say
you to some music?"

"If you'll play," said the surgeon, "I'll toot."

And so the concert was begun; and the shriek of the storm spirit was
drowned in mirth and melody, or, as the doctor, quoting Burns, expressed
it,--

  "The storm without might roar and rustle,
  They didna mind the storm a whustle."

But after this night of storm and tempest, what a wonderful morning it
was!  The sun shot up amidst the encrimsoned mountain peaks, and shone
brightly down from a sky of cloudless blue.  The snow was everywhere
dazzling in its whiteness, and there was not a sigh of wind to raise so
much as a ripple on the waters of the bay, from which every bit of ice
had been blown far to sea.  Wild birds screamed with joy as they wheeled
in hundreds around the ship, while out in the bay a shoal of porpoises
were disporting themselves, leaping high in air from out of the
sparkling waters, and shrieking--or, as the doctor called it,
"whustling"--for very joy.

Every one on board the _Arrandoon_ was early astir--up, indeed, before
the sun himself--for there were to be great doings on shore to-day.  The
first great experimental balloon ascent and flight was about to be made.
Every one on shore was early astir, too; in fact, the greatest
excitement prevailed, and on the table-land to the right of, and some
little distance from, the town, from which the balloon was to ascend,
the people had assembled from an early hour, even the ladies of
Reikjavik turning out dressed in their gayest attire, no small
proportion of which consisted of fur and feathers.

The aeronaut was a professional, Monsieur De Vere by name.  McBain had
gone all the way to Paris especially to engage his services.  Nor had he
hired him at random, for this canny captain of ours had not only
satisfied himself that De Vere was in a scientific point of view a
clever man, but he had accompanied him in several ascents, and could
thus vouch for his being a really practical aeronaut.

Who would go with De Vere in this first great trip over the regions of
perpetual snow?  The doctor stepped forward as a volunteer, and by his
side was Rory.  Perhaps Allan and Ralph were rather lazy for any such
aerial exploit; anyhow, they were content to stay at home.

"We'll look on, you know," said Ralph, "as long as we can see you; and
when you return--that is, if ever you do return--you can tell us all
about it."

When all was ready the ropes were cast loose, and, with a ringing cheer
from the assembled multitude, up arose the mighty balloon, straight as
arrow from bow, into the blue, sunny sky.  Like the eagle that soars
from the peak of Benrinnes, she seemed to seek the very sun itself.

Rory and the surgeon, who had never been in a balloon before--nor even,
for the matter of that, down in a coalpit--at first hardly relished
their sudden elevation, but they soon got used to it.

Not the slightest motion was there; Rory could hardly credit the fact
that he was moving, and when at last he did muster up sufficient courage
to peep earthwards over the side of the car.

"Oh, look, doctor dear!" he cried; "sure, look for yourself; the world
is moving away from us altogether!"

And this was precisely the sensation they experienced.  Both the doctor
and Rory were inclined to clutch nervously and tremulously the sides of
the car in the first part of their ascent; but though the former was not
much of a sailor, somewhat to his surprise he experienced none of those
giddy feelings common to the landsman when gazing from an immense
height.  He could look beneath him and around him, and enjoy to the full
the strange bird's-eye landscape and seascape that every moment seemed
to broaden and widen, until a great portion of the northern island, with
its mountains, its lakes, its frozen torrents, its gulfs and bays and
islands, and the great blue southern ocean, even to the far-off Faroe
Isles, lay like a beautifully portrayed map beneath their feet.  The
grandeur of the scene kept them silent for long minutes; it impressed
them, it awed them.  It did more than even this, for it caused them to
feel their own littleness, and the might of the Majesty that made the
world.

De Vere himself seldom vouchsafed a single glance landwards; he seemed
to busy himself wholly and solely with the many strange instruments with
which he was surrounded.  He was hardly a moment idle.  The intense
cold, that soon began to benumb the senses of Sandie, seemed to have no
deterrent effect on his efforts.

"I must confess I do fell sleepy," said the worthy medico, "and I meant
to assist you, Mr De Vere."

"Here," cried the scientist, pouring something out of a phial, and
handing it to him, "drink that quick."

"I feel double the individual," cried Sandie, brightly, as soon as he
had swallowed the draught.

"Come," said Rory, "come, monsieur, _I_ want to feel double the
individual, too."

"No, no, sir," said De Vere, smiling, "an Irishman no want etherism; you
are already--pardon me--too ethereal."

Sandie was gazing skywards.

  "It is the moon,"--he was saying--"I ken her horn,
  She's blinkin' in the lift sae hie;
  She smiles, the jade! to wile us hame,
  But, 'deed, I doubt, she'll wait a wee."

"Happy thought!" cried Rory; "let us go to the moon."

"No," laughed the doctor; "nobody ever got that length yet."

"Oh, you forget, Mr Surgeon," said Rory,--"you forget entirely all
about Danny O'Rourke."

"Tell us, then, Rory."

"Troth, then," began Rory, in his richest brogue, "it was just like this
same.  Danny was a dacint boy enough, who lived entoirely alone with
Biddy his wife, and the pig, close to a big bog in old Oireland.
Sitting on a stone in the midst of this bog was Danny, one foine
summer's evening, when who should fly down but an aigle.  `Foine
noight,' says the aigle.  `The same to you,' says Danny, `and many of
them.'  `But,' says the aigle, `don't you see that it is sinking you
are?'  `Och! sure,' cries Danny, `and so it is.  I'll be swallowed up in
the bog, and poor Biddy and the pig will nivir set eyes on me again.
Och! och! what'll I do?'  `Git on to me back, troth,' says the aigle,
`and I'll fly you sthraight to your Biddy's door.'  `And the blessings
av the O'Rourkes be wid ye thin,' says Danny, putting his arms round the
aigle's neck, `for you are the sinsible bird, and whatever I'd have done
widout ye, ne'er a bit o' me knows.  But isn't it high enough you are
now, aroon?  Yonder is my cottage just down there.'  For," continued
Rory, "you must know that by this time the aigle had mounted fully a
mile high with poor Danny.  `Be quiet wid ye,' says the aigle, `or I'll
shake ye off me back entoirely.  Don't ye remember robbing my nest last
year?  _I_ do.  And it's niver a cottage you'll ever see again, nor
Biddy, nor the pig either.  It's right up to the moon I'm flying wid
ye.'  `What!' cries Danny, `to that bit av a thing like a raping-hook?
Och! and och! what'll become av me at all at all?'  But the moon got
bigger the nearer they came to it, and they found it a dacint size
enough when they got there entirely.  `Catch a howld av the end av the
raping-hook,' says the aigle, `or by this and by that I'll shake ye off
me shoulder.'  And so poor Danny had no ho' but just to do as he was
told, and away flew the aigle and left him.  While he was wondering what
he should do now, a stern voice behind him says, `Let go--let go the end
of the raping-hook, and be off wid ye back to your own counthry.'  `It's
hardly civil av you,' says Danny, `to ask me sich a thing.  Sure it is
few ever come to call on you anyhow.'  `Let go,' thundered the man o'
the moon; and he gave Danny just one kick, and off went the poor boy
flying into the air.  `It's killed I'll be,' says he to himself, `killed
entoirely wid the fall, and what'll become o' me wife Biddy and the pig
is more'n I can tell.'  But he fell, and he fell, and he fell, and he
never seemed to stop falling, till plump he alights right in the middle
o' the sea, and there he lay on the broad back av him, till a big lump
av a whale came and splashed him all over wid his tail.  But sure enough
the sea was only his bed, and the big whale turned out to be Biddy
herself, with the watering-pot, telling him to get up, for a lazy ould
boy, and feed the pig, and troth it was nothing but a dream after all.

"But where in the name of wonder are we now?" he continued, gazing
around.

It was a very natural question.  It had got suddenly dark.  They were
enveloped in a snow-cloud.  The brave balloon seemed to struggle through
it.

Ballast was thrown over, and up and out into the sunshine she rose
again, but what a change had come over her appearance--every rope and
length of her and the car itself and our bold aeronauts were covered
white with virgin snow.

"Monsieurs," said De Vere, "this is more than I bargained for.  We must
descend.  You see she has lost all life.  De lofely soul dat was in de
balloon seems to have gone.  We will descend."

Indeed the huge balloon was already moving slowly earthwards, and in a
minute more they were again passing through the snow-cloud.  Once clear
of this a breeze sprang up, or, to speak more correctly, they entered a
current of air, that carried them directly inland for many miles.  Tired
of this direction, the valve was opened, out roared the gas, and the
descent became more rapid, until the wind ceased to blow--they were
beneath the adverse current.  More ballast was thrown out, and her "way"
was stopped.

But see, what aileth our hero, boy Rory?  For some minutes he has been
gazing southwards over the sea, so intensely indeed that his looks
almost frighten the honest doctor.

"The glass, the glass," he hisses, holding round his hand, but not
taking his glance for a moment off the southern horizon.

The glass is handed to him, he adjusts it to his eye, and takes one
long, fixed look; and when he turns once more towards the doctor his
face is radiant with joy and excitement.

"It is she," he cried, "it is _she_, it is she!"

The doctor really looked scared.

"Man!" he said, "are ye takin' leave o' your wuts?  There, tak' a hold
o' my hand and dinna try to frighten folk.  There's never a `she' near
ye."

"It is _she_, I tell you," cried Rory again; "take the glass and look in
under the land yonder, and heading for Stromsoe.  It is the pirate
herself,--the pirate we fought in the _Snowbird_.  Hurrah! hurrah!"

CHAPTER NINE.

MOUNT HEKLA--THE GREAT GEYSER--A NARROW ESCAPE--THE SEARCH FOR THE
PIRATE--MCBAIN'S LITTLE "RUSE DE GUERRE"--THE BATTLE BEGUN.

"That puts quite another complexion on the matter," said Dr Sandy
McFlail, with a sigh of relief, when Rory explained to him that he had
spied the pirate, "quite another complexion, though, for the time bein'
ye glowered sae like a warlock that I did think ye had lost your reason;
so give me the glass, and I'll e'en take a look at her mysel'.

"Eh! sirs," he continued, with the telescope at his eye, "but she is a
big ship, and a bonnie ship.  But, Rory boy, just catch a hold o' my
coat-tails, and I'll feel more secure like.  I wouldn't wish to go heels
o'er head out o' the car.  A fine big ship indeed--square-rigged forward
and schooner-rigged aft; a vera judeecious arrangement."

"Now," cried Rory, "the sooner we are landed on old mother earth the
better.  Bend on to the valve halyards, De Vere.  Down with her."

"Sirs! sirs!" cried the doctor, in great alarm; "pray don't be rash.  Be
judeecious, gentlemen, be judeecious."

De Vere looked from one to the other, then laughed aloud.  He was
amused at the impetuosity of the Irishman and at the canniness of the
Scot.

A very pleasant little man was this De Vere to look at, black as to hair
and moustache, dark as to eyes; thoughtful-looking as a rule were these
eyes, yet oft lit up with fun.  He never spoke much, perhaps he
cogitated the more; he seldom made a joke himself, but he had a high
appreciation of humour in others.  Taking him all and all he gave you
the impression of one who would be little likely to lose his presence of
mind in a time of danger.

"Gentlemen," he said, quietly, "you will leave the descent in my hands,
if you please.  We are now, by my calculation, some ninety miles from
the city of Reikjavik.  You see beneat' you wild mountains, ice-bound
plains, frozen lakes, rivers and waterfalls, deep ravines and gorges,
but no sign of smoke, no life.  Shall I make my descent here?  Shall I
pull vat Monsieur Rory call de valve halyard?  Shall I land in de
regions of desolation?"

"Dinna think o't," cried Sandy.  "Never mind Rory; he is only a laddie."

"It's yourself that's complimentary," quoth Rory.

"Ah! ver' well," said De Vere; "I will go on, for since you have been
gazing on de ship, de current have change, and we once more get nearer
home."

An hour went slowly by.  Both the doctor and Rory were gazing at the
_far-off_ mountain, Hekla, that lay to the south and east, though
distant many miles.  The vast hill looked a king among the other
mountains; a king, but a dead king, being still and quiet in the
sunshine, enrobed in a shroud of snow.

Sandy was doubly engaged--he was talking musingly, and aloud; but at the
same time he was doing ample justice to the venison pie that lay so
confidingly on his knee, for Sandy was a bit of a philosopher in his own
quiet way.

"Mount Hekla," he was saying; "is it any wonder that these Norsemen,
these superstitious sons of the ancient Vikings, look upon it as the
entrance-gate to the terrible abode of fire and brimstone, gloom and
woe, where are confined the souls of the unhappy dead?  Hekla, round thy
snow-capped summit the thunders never cease to roll--"

"Hark," said Rory, holding up his hand; "talk about thunder, list to
that."

Both leant over the car and looked earthwards.  What could it mean, that
low, deep, long-continued thunderpeal?  Was a storm raging beneath them?
Yes, but not of the kind they at first imagined.  For see, from where
yonder hill starts abruptly from the glen, rise immense clouds of
silvery white, and roll slowly adown the valley.  The balloon hangs
suspended right above the great _geyser_, which is now in full eruption.

"It is as I thought," said De Vere; "let us descend a little way;" and
he opened the valve as he spoke.

The balloon made a downward rush as he did so, as if she meant to plunge
herself and all her occupants into the very midst of the boiling
cauldron.  The steam from the geyser had almost reached their feet; the
car thrilled beneath them, while the never-ceasing thunder pealed louder
and louder.

"My conscience!" roared honest Sandy, losing all control over himself;
"we'll be boiled alive like so many partans!"

[Partans: Scottish, crabs.]

De Vere coolly threw overboard a bag or two of sand, and the balloon
mounted again like a skylark.  And not too soon either, for, awful, to
relate, in his sudden terror Sandy had made a grab at the valve-rope, as
if to check her downward speed.  Had not Rory speedily pulled him back,
the consequences would have been too dreadful to think of.

De Vere only laughed; but he held up one finger by way of admonishing
the doctor as he said, "Neever catch hold of de reins ven anoder man is
driving."

"But," said Rory, "didn't you go a trifle too near that time, Mister de
Vere?"

"A leetle," said the Frenchman, coolly.  "It was noding."

"Ach! sure no," says Rory; "it was nothing at all; and yet, Mister de
Vere, it isn't the pleasantest thing in the world to imagine yourself
being played at pitch and toss with on the top of a mighty geyser, for
all the world like a nut-gall on the top of a twopenny fountain!"

Sandy resumed the dissection of his venison pie.  He would have a long
entry for his diary to-night, he thought.

Luck does not always attend the aeronaut, albeit fortune favours the
brave, and the current of air that was carrying the balloonists so
merrily back to Reikjavik, ceased entirely when they were still within
ten miles of that quaint wee place.  It was determined, therefore, to
make a descent.  Happily, they were over a glen.  Close by the sea and
around the bay were many small farms, and so adroitly did De Vere manage
to attach an anchor to the roof of an old barn, that descent was easy in
the extreme.

Perhaps the happiest man in the universe at the moment Sandy McFlail's
feet touched mother earth again was Sandy himself.  "Man!" he cried to
Rory, rubbing his hands and laughing with glee, "I thought gettin' out
meant a broken leg at the vera least, and I haven't even bled my nose."

There was some commotion, I can tell you, among the feathered inmates of
the barnyard when the balloonists popped down among them; as for the
farm folks, they had shut themselves up in the dwelling-house.  The
geese were particularly noisy.  Geese, reader, always remind me of those
people we call sceptics: they are sure to gabble their loudest at things
they can't understand.

But convinced at last that the aeronauts were neither evil spirits nor
inhabitants of the moon, the good farmer made them heartily welcome at
his fireside, and assisted them to pack, so that, by the aid of men and
ponies, they found themselves late that evening safely on board the
_Arrandoon_; and right glad were their comrades to see them again, you
may be sure, and to listen to a narration by Rory of all their
adventures, interlarded by Sandy's queer, dry remarks, which only served
to render it all the more funny.

But before they sat down to the ample supper that Peter had prepared for
them, Rory reported to the captain his great discovery.

McBain's eyes sparkled like live coals as he heard of it, but he said
little.  He sent quietly for the engineer and the mate.  "How soon," he
asked the former, "can you get up steam?"

"In an hour, sir--easy."

"That will do," said the captain.  "Mr Stevenson, when will the moon
rise?"

"She is rising now, sir."

"All right, Mr Stevenson.  Have all ready to weigh anchor in two hours'
time."

"Ay, ay, sir!"

The engineer still lingered.  "I _could_ get up steam in twenty
minutes," he said; "those American hams, sir--"

"Oh, bother the hams?" said the captain, laughing.  "No, no; we may be
glad of those yet when frozen in at the Pole.  Bear-and-ham pie,
engineer; how will that eat, eh?" and he bowed him kindly out.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

By two bells in the middle watch the good ship _Arrandoon_ was off the
needle rocks of the Portland Huck.  They stood up out of the water like
tall sheeted ghosts, with the moonlight and starlight shimmering from
their shoulders.  The sea was calm, with only a gentle heave on it; and
there were but a few snowy clouds in the sky skirting the southern
horizon, so the vessel ploughed along as beautifully as any sailor could
wish, with a steady, contented throb of engine and gride of screw,
leaving in her wake a long silvery line for the moonbeams to dance in.
Save the noise of the ship's working there was not another sound to be
heard, only occasionally a gull would float past overhead emitting a
strange and mournful cry.  What makes the sea-birds, I have wondered,
sometimes leave the rocks at the midnight hour, and go skimming alone
through the darkling air, emitting that weird and plaintive wail of
theirs?  It is a wail that goes directly to one's heart, and you cannot
help thinking they must be bereaved ones mourning for their dead.

Our heroes walked long on deck that night, talking quietly, as became
the hour, of the prospects of their having a brush with the pirate.  But
they got weary at last, and turned in.  Next morning they found the
decks wet and slippery, more clouds in the sky, a fair beam wind
blowing, and a trifle of canvas displayed.

After breakfast McBain called all hands aft.  In calm, dispassionate
language he told them the story of the poor girl who had risked her life
on their account, of her murdered brother and captive father, and of the
pirate he was about to try to find and capture.  Then he paused; and as
he did so every one of the crew turned eyes on Ted Wilson, who strode
forward.

"Captain," said Ted, firmly, "we didn't sign articles to fight, did we,
mates?"

"No," from all hands.

"_But_," continued Ted, "for such a captain as you be, and in such a
cause, we _will_ fight, every man Jack of us, as long as the saucy
_Arrandoon_ has a timber above the water.  Am I right, mates?"

A ringing cheer was all the reply, and Ted retired.

Now, reader, were I a landsman novelist I would very likely here make my
captain give the orders to "splice the main-brace," but I'm a sailor,
and I tell you this, boys, that British seamen never yet needed Dutch
courage to make them do their duty.

Captain McBain only waved a hand and said, "Pipe down."

An hour afterwards the crow's-nest was rigged and hoisted at the
main-truck, and either the mate or the captain was in it off and on the
whole day.  But no pirate appeared that day nor the next.  In the
evening, however, some fishermen boarded the _Arrandoon_, and reported
having seen a large barque, answering to the description of the
suspected craft, that same morning lying at anchor off Suddersoe, with
boats passing to and fro 'twixt ship and shore.

"It is my precious opinion, captain," said old Magnus Bolt, "that this
craft does a bit o' smuggling 'tween here and Shetland."

"And it is my precious opinion, my dear Magnus," said McBain, "that the
rascal doesn't care what he does so long as he lands the cash."

The _Arrandoon_ was now kept away for the island named by the honest
fishermen.  Not straight, however; McBain gave it a wide berth, and
passed it far to the west, and held on his course until many miles to
the southward.  In the morning it was "bout ship" and stand away north
and by east again.  They sighted the island about seven bells in the
morning watch.  Suddenly there was a hail from the crow's-nest.  It was
the captain's voice.

"Come up here, Magnus Bolt, if your old bones will let you, and see what
you shall see."

Magnus sprang up the rigging somewhat after the fashion of an antiquated
monkey, but with an agility no one would have given him credit for.

"It is she!" he shouted, after he had had a look through the long glass
in towards the iron-bound shores of the islands; "it is she! it is she!
Ha! ha! ha!" and he positively danced and chuckled with delight.

"You'll fight? you'll fight?" he gasped.  "Rather," replied McBain; "but
we'll run first.  She shall fire the first shot, and, Magnus, you shall
fire the second."

Half an hour afterwards, when our heroes came on deck to have their
morning look around, they stared at each other in blank astonishment.
The _Arrandoon_ looked as if she had just come out of a tornado and had
been dreadfully handled.  The foretop-gallant mast was down, the jibboom
inboard, the screw was hoisted up, the funnel itself had been unshipped
and was lashed to the deck, and the flag was flying at half-mast, as if
the vessel were in distress, or had death on board.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Now let me, with one touch of the fairy wand the storyteller wields,
waft my readers on board the pirate herself.  Fear not, for we will stay
there but a brief space of time indeed.  The tall and by no means
unprepossessing form of the captain, armed _cap-a-pie_, is leaning
against the rudder-wheel, one spoke of which he holds.  His mate is by
his side, glass in hand, examining the _Arrandoon_, now only a few miles
off.

"Ha! ha!" says the latter; "it is the same big craft we tried to strand;
and she's had dirty weather, too--foretop-gallant mast and jibboom both
gone.  She is flying a signal of distress."

"Distress?  Eh?  Ha! ha! ha?" laughed the pirate.  "Isn't it funny?
She'll have more of it; won't she, matie mine?"

The mate laughed and commenced to sing--

  "`Won't you walk into my parlour?'
  Said the spider to the fly?"

"She's evidently a whaler, crow's-nest and all," he said.

"Well," said the captain, "we'll _w(h)ale_ her;" and he laughed at his
own stupid joke.

"I say there, old lantern-jaws," he bawled down the companion.

"I reckon," said a Yankee voice, "you alludes to this child."

"I do," cried the captain; "and look ye here.  We are going to fight and
so forth.  If we're like to be bested, scupper the old man at once.
D'ye hear?"

"Well, I guess I ain't deaf."

"Very well, then.  Obey, or a short shrift yours will be."

"Why, captain," said the mate, "she knows us.  She has put about, and is
bearing away to the nor'-nor'-west."

"Then hands up-anchor," cried his superior.  "Crowd all sail; she can't
escape us in her crippled condition."

"Ah! captain," the mate remarked, "had you taken my advice and given
that pretty but sly minx the _sack_, ere she gave you the _slip_, that
whaler would have been ours before now."

"Silence," roared the captain.  "On that subject I will not hear a word.
She shall be mine yet--or her father dies."

With the exception of the few sentences bawled down the companion, all
this was said in Danish, and my translation is a free one.

And so the chase commenced, and seawards before the pirate, in an
apparently crippled condition, staggered the _Arrandoon_.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

"How far do you intend to bring her out?" asked Allan.

"Ten miles clear of these islands, anyhow," replied McBain, "then she
won't be able to play any pranks with us.  Boys," continued McBain, a
few minutes afterwards, "I'm going to write letters--home."

There was nothing very unusual in the tone of his voice as he spoke
these words, but there was a meaning in them, nevertheless, that was
perfectly understood by our young heroes.  They were not long, then,
before they were each and all of them seated by the saloon table,
inditing, it might or might not be, the last communications to the loved
ones at home they _ever_ would pen.  They were performing a duty--a sad
one, perhaps, but still a duty; they were about to fight in a good
cause, doubtless, but the result of the battle was uncertain.  The
_Maelsturm_, for that was the name of the pirate, was better--or rather,
I should say, more copiously--manned than the _Arrandoon_, and though
not so large a ship, she had more guns; her crew too fought with halters
round their necks, and would therefore doubtless fight to the bitter
end.  The only advantage--and it was a great one--possessed by the
_Arrandoon_ was steam power.  Hours went by, and the chase was still
kept up.  It was six bells in the forenoon watch, and the _Maelsturm_
was hardly a mile astern.  Our men had already had dinner, and were all
in readiness--waiting, when, borne towards them over the wind-rippled
waters from the pirate ship, came the quick, sharp rattle of a
kettledrum.  One roll, two rolls, three.

"At last," said McBain, "they are beating to quarters."

A puff of smoke from the bow of the pirate, the roar of a gun, and
almost immediately after a round shot ricocheted past the quarter of the
_Arrandoon_.

The battle was begun.

CHAPTER TEN.

"DOWN WITH THE RED FLAG AND UP WITH THE BLACK!"--VICTORY--AN OLD
ACQUAINTANCE--HIE, FOR THE NORTH.

If the crew of the _Arrandoon_ needed any stimulus to fight the pirate,
beyond the short speech that their captain had made them, it certainly
was given them when the order was issued on board the latter craft,
"Down with the red flag and up with the black!" and the broad,
white-crossed ensign of merchant Denmark gave place to the hideous skull
and cross-bones flown by sea marauders of all nations.  She had rounded,
too, in order to fire her broadside guns, or this would hardly have been
visible.  Perhaps the pirates imagined it would strike sudden fear into
the hearts of those they had elected to consider their foes.  Hatred and
loathing it certainly inspired, but as to fear--well, in the matter of
scaring, British sailors are perhaps the most unsatisfactory class of
beings in the world.

For the next quarter of an hour the doings on board the _Arrandoon_, as
seen from the pirate's poop, must have considerably astonished--not to
say puzzled--the officers of that ship, for in that short space of time
what had appeared to be a sadly disabled vessel in distress, had hoisted
a funnel, lowered a screw, and, while sail was being taken in, moved
slowly away beyond reach of her guns.  Not for long was she gone,
however.  She rounded almost on her own length; then, bows on, back she
came, black and grim, athirst for vengeance.  But the pirate was no
coward, and broadside after broadside was poured into the advancing
ship, without eliciting a single shot save one.

This was the shot--the second shot--that McBain had promised Magnus.  It
went roaring through the air, crashed through the _Maelsturm's_ bulwarks
midships, and smashed a boat to flinders.

Magnus Bolt, or "Green," as he was better known, old as he was, was by
far the best shot in the ship.  He and Mitchell, the mate, a man of
eagle eye and firm of nerve, were the gunners proper, and fired every
gun in the fight that followed the second shot.  If it were a starboard
broadside they were there; if a port, they but crossed the deck to take
deadly aim and fire it.

"Remember, gunners," cried McBain, "we've got to take that ship, and not
to sink her; so waste not a shot between wind and water?"

On came the vessels, bow to bow, as arrow might meet arrow, and when
within two hundred yards of each other, the _Maelsturm_ heading north
and west, the _Arrandoon_ going full speed south and east, the pirate
delivered her broadside, and immediately luffed up and commenced firing
with her bow guns.  She could get no nearer the wind, however.  To go on
the other tack would be but to hasten the inevitable.

"Hard a port!  Ease her a little!  Steady as you go!" were the orders
from the quarter-deck of the _Arrandoon_.  "Small-arm men to fire
wherever head or hand is visible."

Now the _Arrandoon_ delivers her broadside as she again comes parallel
with the _Maelsturm_, whose sails are all a-shiver.  This just by way of
confusing her a little.  There is worse to come, for the order is now
given to double-shot the port Dalgrens with canister.  Away steams the
_Arrandoon_, and round goes the _Maelsturm_.  Ah! well he knows what the
foe intends, but he will try to outmanoeuvre her if he can.  But see!
the _Arrandoon_ is round again; there will be no escaping her this time.
Fire your bow guns, Mr Pirate; fire your broadside, you cannot elicit
a reply.

"Sta'board!" cries the captain; "starboard?" he signals, with his calm,
uplifted arm.  "Starboard still! steady now!"  Then, in a voice of
thunder, as they rounded the port quarter of the pirate, and, in spite
of all good handling, got momentarily broadside on to her stem, "Stand
to your guns--_Fire_!"

When the _Arrandoon_ forged ahead clear of the smoke, it was evident
from the confusion on board the _Maelsturm_, and the dishevelment of
running and standing rigging, that the havoc on her decks must have been
terrible.  She was not beaten, though, as a gun from her broadside soon
told.

"We'll end this," said the captain to Rory, by his side, who had
constituted himself clerk, and was coolly taking notes in the very thick
of the fight, while shot roared through the ship's rigging and sides,
men fell on all hands, and splinters filled the air.  "We'll end it in
the good old fashion, Rory.  Stand by to grapple with ice-anchors!
Prepare to board!"  Now Allan and Ralph, who had been below assisting
the surgeon, heard that word of command, and, just as the sides of the
two ships had grated together, after firing their last broadsides, they
were both, sword in hand, by their captain's side.

McBain and our heroes were the very first to leap on to the
blood-slippery decks of the pirate.  The crew of that doomed ship fought
for a time like furies--for a time, but only for a time.  In less than
five minutes every pirate on board was either disarmed or driven below,
and the _Maelsturm_ was the prize of the gallant _Arrandoon_, and her
captain himself lay bound on the quarter-deck.

But the commander of this pirate ship was the very last man on board of
her to yield.  Even when the battle was virtually ended, as fiercely as
a lion at bay he fought on his own quarter-deck, McBain himself being
his antagonist.  The latter could have shot him down had he been so
minded, but he was not the man to take a mean advantage of a foe.  The
pirate was taller than McBain, but not so well built nor so muscular.
They were thus pretty well matched, and as they fought, round and round
the quarter-deck, a more beautiful display of swordsmanship was perhaps
never witnessed.  Once the pirate tripped and fell, McBain lowered his
weapon until he had regained his feet, then swords clashed again and
sparks flew.  But see, the captain of the _Arrandoon_ clasps his
claymore double-handed; he uses it hatchet fashion almost.  He looks in
his brawny might as if he could fell trees.  The pirate cannot withstand
the shock of the terrible onslaught, but he makes up in agility what he
lacks in strength.  He is borne backward and backward round the
companion, McBain "showering his blows like wintry rain;" and now at
last victory is his, the pirate's sword flies into flinders, our captain
drops his claymore and springs empty-handed on his adversary, and next
moment dashes him to the deck, where he lies stunned and bleeding, and
before he can recover consciousness he is bound and helpless.

Ralph, Allan, and Rory, none of whom, as providence so willed it, are
wounded, and who had been silent spectators of the duel, now crowd
around their captain, and shake his willing hand.

"Heaven," says McBain, "has given the enemy into our hands, boys, but
there is now much to be done.  Let us buckle to it without a moment's
delay.  The wounded are to be seen to, both our own and the pirate's,
the decks cleared, and everything made shipshape, and, if all goes well,
we'll anchor with our prize to-morrow at Reikjavik."

"And the clergyman, captain, the clergyman, the poor girl's father?"
exclaimed Rory.

"Ay, ay, boy Rory," said McBain; "he is doubtless on the vessel.  We
will proceed at once to search for him."

If fiends ever laugh, reader, it must be with some such sound as that
which now proceeded from the larynx of the pirate captain; if fiends
ever smile, it must be with the same sardonic expression that now spread
itself over his features.  All eyes were instantly turned towards him.
He had raised himself to the sitting position.

"Ha! ha! ha!" he chuckled, while, manacled though his wrists were, he
drew his right forefinger rapidly across his throat, uttering, as he did
so, these words, "Your padre; ha! ha! dead--dead--dead."

His listeners were horrified.  What McBain's reply would have been none
can say.  It was not needed, for at that very moment, ere the exultant
grin had vanished from the wretch's face, there sprang on deck from the
companion a figure, tall and gaunt, clad from top to toe in skins.  He
knelt on the deck in front of the pirate, the better to confront him.

With forefinger raised, "he held him with his glittering eye," while he
addressed him as follows:

"Look here, Mister Pirate, I was going to use strong language, but I
won't, though I guess and calculate mild words are wasted on sich as
you.  The parson ain't dead; ne'er a hair on his reverend head.  Ye
thought I'd scupper him, didn't you, soon's the ship was taken?  Ye
thought this child was your slave, didn't ye?  Ha! ha! though, he has
rounded on ye at last, and if that bit of black rag weren't enough to
hang you and your wretched crew of cutthroats, here in front o' ye
kneels one witness o' your dirty deeds, and the other will be on deck in
a minute in the person o' the parson you thought dead.  How d'ye like
it, eh?" and the speaker once more stood erect, and confronted our
heroes.

"Seth!" they ejaculated, in one voice.

"Seth! by all that is marvellous!" said McBain, clutching the old man by
the right hand, while Rory seized his left, and Allan and Ralph got hold
of an arm each.

"Ah! gentlemen," said honest Seth--and there was positively a tear in
his eye as he spoke--"it's on occasions like these that one wishes he
had four hands,--a hand for every friend.  Yes, I reckon it is Seth
himself, and nary a one else.  You may well say wonders will never
cease.  You may well ask me how on earth I came here.  It war
Providence, gentlemen, and nuthin' else, that I knows on.  It war
Providence sent that cut-throat skipper to the land where you left me on
the _Snowbird_, though I didn't think so at the time, when they burned
and pillaged my hut and killed poor old Plunkett, nor when they carried
me a prisoner on board the _Maelsturm_.  They meant to scupper old Seth.
They did talk o' bilin' his old bones in whale oil, but they soon found
out he could heal a hole in a hide as well as make one, and so,
gentlemen, I've been surgeon-in-chief to this craft for nine months and
over.  Yes, it war Providence and nuthin' else, and I knew it war as
soon as I saw your ship heave in sight, the day they guessed they'd
wreck ye.  The parson's daughter, poor little Dunette, war on board
then.  I sent her to save ye; and when I heard your voice, Captain
McBain, on the reef, I felt sure it war Providence then, and I kind o'
prayed in my rough way that He might spare ye.  Shake hands, gentlemen,
again.  Bother these old eyes o' mine; they will keep watering."

And Seth drew his sleeve rapidly across his face as he spoke.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rory was a proud--boy, ahem! well, _man_, then, if you will have it so,
when that same afternoon he was put on board the _Maelsturm_, as captain
of her, with a picked crew from the _Arrandoon_, and with orders to make
all sail for Reikjavik.  McBain's last words to him were these,--

"Keep your weather eye lifting, Captain Roderick Elphinston.  Clap two
sentries on those ruffianly prisoners of yours, and let your men sleep
with their cutlasses by their sides and their revolvers under their
heads."

"Ay, ay, sir!" said Rory.

Rory allowed his crew to sleep, but he himself paced the deck all the
livelong night.  Occasionally he could see the lights of the _Arrandoon_
far on ahead; but towards morning the weather got thick and somewhat
squally, and at daylight the _Maelsturm_ seemed alone on the ocean.
Sail was taken in, but the ship kept her course, and just in the
even-glome Rory ran into the Bay of Reikjavik, and dropped anchor, and
shortly after a boat came off from the _Arrandoon_ with both Allan and
Ralph in it, to congratulate the boy-captain on the success of his,
first voyage as skipper-commandant.

Next day both the pirate vessel and her captor were show-ships for the
people--all the _elite_ and beauty of Reikjavik crowded off from the
shore in dozens to see them.  The dilapidated condition of the
_Maelsturm_, her broken bulwarks, rent rigging, and shivered spars,
showed how fierce the fight had been.  Nor were evidences of the
struggle wanting on board the _Arrandoon_, albeit the men had been hard
at work all the day making good repairs.

The dead were buried at sea; the wounded were mostly sent on shore.
Five poor fellows belonging to McBain's ship would never fight again,
and many more were placed for a time _hors de combat_.

As to the prisoners, they were transferred to a French ship that lay at
Reikjavik, and that in the course of a week sailed with them for
Denmark.  Seth and the officers of the _Arrandoon_ made and signed
depositions; and in addition to this, as evidence against the pirates,
the old clergyman and his daughter Dunette, now joyfully reunited, went
along with the Frenchman, while, with a crew from shore, the _Maelsturm_
left some days after.  The black flag had never been lowered, nor was it
until the day the pirate captain and many of his crew expiated their
long list of crimes on the scaffold at the Holms of Copenhagen.

Poor Dunette, the tears fell unheeded from her sad blue eyes as she bade
farewell to our heroes on the deck of the _Arrandoon_.  She did not say
good-bye to the surgeon, however--at least not there.  He had begged for
a boat, and accompanied her on board the vessel in which she was to
sail.  Have they a secret, we wonder?  Is it possible that our quiet
surgeon has won the heart of this beautiful fair-haired Danish maiden?
These are questions we must not seek answer to now, but time may tell.

Not until the pirate ship had left the bay, and the wounded were so far
convalescent as to be brought once more on board, did the old peace and
quiet settle down upon the good ship _Arrandoon_.  And now once more all
was bustle and stir; in a day or two they would start for the far north,
and bid adieu to civilisation--a long but not, they hoped, a last adieu.

The very evening before they sailed, a farewell party was given on board
the _Arrandoon_.  The decks were tented over with canvas lined with
flags, and the whole scene was gay and festive in the extreme.  Poetic
Rory could not have believed that there was so much female youth and
loveliness in this primitive little town of Reikjavik.  No wonder that
day was dawning in the east ere the last boat of laughing and merry
guests left for the shore.

Many and many a time afterwards, when surrounded by dangers innumerable,
when beset in ice, when engulfed in darkness and storm, in the
mysterious regions of the Pole, did they look back with pleasure to that
last happy night spent in the bay of Reikjavik.

But see, it is twelve o'clock by the sun.  Flags are floating gaily on
the fort, on the little church tower, and on every eminence in or near
the town, and the beach and snow-clad rocks are lined with an excited
crowd.  Hands and handkerchiefs are waved, and with the farewell cheers
the far-off hills resound.  Then our brave fellows man the rigging and
waft them back cheer for cheer, as the noble vessel cleaves the waters
of the bay, and stands away for the Northern Ocean.

CHAPTER ELEVEN.

THE VOYAGE RESUMED--A PLEASANT EVENING--"THOSE RUSHING WINDS"--THE
"ARRANDOON" GROWS SAUCY--THE DOCTOR SPREAD-EAGLED--A SCHOOL OF WHALES.

Ere the day had worn to a close, before the sun went down in a golden
haze, leaving one long line of crimson cloud, as earnest of a bright
to-morrow, the _Arrandoon_, steaming twelve knots to the hour, was once
more far away at sea, and the rugged mountains of Iceland could hardly
be descried.  As night fell a breeze sprang up, and as there was little
doubt it would freshen ere long--for it blew from the east-south-east,
and the glass had slightly gone down, with the mercury still concave at
top--Captain McBain gave orders for the fires to be banked, and as much
canvas spread as she could comfortably carry.

"Just make her snug, you know, Mr Stevenson," said McBain, "for the
night will be dark, and we may have more wind before the middle watch."

"And troth," said Rory to his companions, "if the ship is to be made
snug, I don't see why we shouldn't make ourselves snug for the night
too."

Ralph was gazing down through the skylight at the brilliantly-lighted
saloon, where Peter, with the aid of the assistant-steward and Freezing
Powders, was busy laying the cloth for dinner.

"I've just come from forward," replied Ralph, in raptures, "where I've
been sniffing the roast beef and the boiled potatoes; and now just look
below, Rory,--look how Peter's face beams with intelligent delight; see
how radiant Freezing Powders is; behold how merrily the flames dance on
that fire of fires in the stove, and how the coloured crystal shimmers,
and the bright silver shines on that cloth of spotless snow!  Yes, Rory,
you're right, boy--let us make ourselves snug for the night.  So down we
go, and dress our smartest--for, mind, boys, there is going to be
company to-night."

Yes, there was going to be company; five were all that as a rule sat
down to table in the grand saloon, but to-night the covers were laid for
five more, namely Stevenson, Seth, old Magnus, and Ap, and last, though
not least, De Vere, the French aeronaut.

The cook of the _Arrandoon_ had been chosen specially by Ralph himself.
Need I say, then, that he was an artist? and to-night he had done his
best to outshine himself, and, I think, succeeded.  I think, too, that
when Peter went forward, some time after the great joints had been put
on the table, and told him that everything was going on "as merrily as
marriage bells," and that the gentlemen were loud in their praises of
Ralph's cook, that that cook was about the happiest man in the ship.
Peter had not exaggerated a bit either, for everything did go off well
at this little dinner-party.  It would have done your heart good to have
seen the beaming countenances of little Ap, old man Magnus, and honest
trapper Seth; and to have noticed how often they passed their plates for
another help would have made you open your eyes with wonder--that is, if
you never had been to Greenland; but had you made the voyage North
Polewards even once, you would have known that of all countries in the
world that is just the place to give man or boy a healthy appetite.

When the cloth was removed and dessert placed upon the table they seemed
happier than ever, if that were possible, and smiles and jokes and
jocund yarns ere the order of the evening.  After every good story the
cockatoo helped himself to an immense mouthful of hemp-seed, and
cried,--

"Dea-ah me!  Well, well, but go on, _go on_--next."

And as to Freezing Powders, he was so amazed at many things he heard,
that more than a dozen times in one hour he had to refresh himself by
standing on his head in a corner of the saloon.

"Well, well, well!" said McBain, taking the advantage of a mere
momentary lull in this feast of reason and flow of soul, "and what a
strange mixture of nationalities we are, to be sure!  Here is our bold,
quiet Ralph, English to the spine--"

"And I," said Rory, "I'm Oirish to the chine."

"That you are," assented McBain; "and Allan and myself here are Scotch;
and if you look farther along the table there is Wales represented in
the form of cool, calculating, mathematical Ap; Shetland in the shape of
our brave gunner Magnus; France in the form of friend De Vere; and the
mightiest republic in the world in Seth's six feet and odd inches; to
say nothing of Africa standing on its head beside Polly's cage.
Freezing Powders, you young rascal, drop on to your other end; don't you
see you're making Polly believe the world is upside down? look at her
hanging by the feet with her head down!"

"Dat cockatoo not a fool, sah," said Freezing Powders; "he know putty
well what he am about, sah!"

"D'ye know," said Ralph, looking smilingly towards Seth, "it is quite
like old times to see Seth once more in the midst of us?"

"And oh!" said Seth, rubbing his hands, while a modest smile stole over
his wiry face, "mebbe this old trapper ain't a bit pleased to meet ye
all again.  Gentlemen, Seth and civilisation hain't been 'cquaintances
very long; skins seem to suit this child better'n the fine toggery ye've
rigged him out in.  But ye've made him feel a deal younger, and he
guesses and calculates he may die 'pectable yet."

I fear it was pretty far into the middle watch ere our friends parted
and betook themselves to their berths.  Two bells had gone--"the wee
short hoor ayont the twal"--when McBain rose from the table, this being
a signal for general good-nights.

"I'm going part of the way home with you, old man," he said to Magnus,
and with his arm placed kindly over his shoulder he left the saloon with
the brave wee Shetlander.  "Two turns on the deck, Magnus," he
continued, "and then you can turn in.  And so, you say, in all your
experience--and it has been very vast, hasn't it, my friend?"

"That it has, sir," replied Magnus.  "I may say I was born in these
seas, for the first thing I remember--when our ship went down under us
in the pack north of Jan Mayen--is my father, bless him! putting me in a
carpetbag for safety, to carry me on to the ice with him.  Yes, sir,
yes."

"And in all your experience," McBain went on, "you don't remember a
season likely to have been more favourable for our expedition to the
North Pole than the present?"

"I don't, sir--I don't," said little Magnus, "Look, see, sir, the frost
has been extreme all over the north.  In the Arctic regions the ice has
been all of a heap like.  It isn't yet loosened.  We haven't met a berg
yet.  Funny, ain't it, sir?--queer, isn't it, cap'n?"

"It is strange," said McBain; "and from this what do you anticipate?"

"Anticipate isn't the word, cap'n," cried Magnus, fixing McBain by the
right arm, stopping his way, and emphasising his words with wildfire
glints from his warlock eyes.  "Anticipate?--bah! cap'n--bah!  I'm old
enough to be your grandfather.  Ask me rather what I _augur_?  And I
answer this, I augur a glorious summer.  Ice loosened before May-Day.
Fierce heat south of England, and consequently rarefaction of the
atmosphere, and rushing winds from the far north to fill up the heated
vacuum--rushing winds to trundle the icebergs south before them--rushing
winds to split the packs, and rend the floes, and open up a passage for
this brave ship to the far-off Isle of Alba."

"Bless you, Magnus!  Give us your hand, my old sea-dad.  You always gave
me comfort, even when I was a boy in the wilds of Spitzbergen.  You
taught me to splice, and reef, and steer.  Bless you, Magnus!  I
couldn't have sailed without you."

"But stay, my son, stay," continued this weird little man, holding up a
warning finger; "those rushing winds--"

"Yes, Magnus?"

"They will bring danger on their wings."

"I'll welcome it, Magnus," laughed McBain.

"Those rushing winds will tear down on us, hurricane-high,
tempest-strong.  The great bergs, impelled by force of wind and might of
wave, will dash each other to atoms."

"All the better for us, Daddy Magnus," said the captain.

"Were your voice as loud as cannon's roar you will be as one dumb amid
the turmoil."

"Then I'll steer by signs," said McBain.

"Should our ship escape destruction, we will be enveloped by fogs,
encircled by a darkness that will be felt."

"Then we'll heave-to and wait till they evaporate.  But there, my good
Magnus, you see I'm not afraid of anything.  I'd be unworthy of such a
sea-dad as you if I were; so no more tragic airs, please.  Thou mindest
me, old Magnus, of the scene between Lochiel and the Wizard.

  "`Lochiel, Lochiel, beware of the day
  When the Lowlands shall meet you in battle array,'

"says the Wizard, and so on and so forth.

"`False wizard, avaunt!' replies Lochiel, and all the rest of it, you
know.  But, beloved Magnus, I don't _say_ `avaunt!' to you.  But just
see how the cold spray is dashing inboard.  So, not to put too poetic a
point on it, I simply say, `Go down below, old man, and don't get wet,
else your joints will ache in the morning with the rheumatiz.'"

The morning broke beautifully fine and clear, the reefs were shaken out
of the topsails, topgallant-sails and royals were set, and, indeed, all
the square cloth she could carry, and away went the _Arrandoon_ before
the wind, as happy, to all appearance, as the malleys and gulls that
seemed to play at hide-and-seek with her, behind the comb-crested seas
of olive-green.

Ralph and Allan, arm-in-arm, were marching rapidly up and down one side
of the quarter-deck, Rory and McFlail on the other, and ever and anon a
merry laugh from some one of them rang out bright and joyously on the
fresh frosty air.

Towards noon stunsails were set, and the _Arrandoon_ looked more like a
sea-bird than ever; she even seemed to sing to herself--so thought Rory
and so thought the doctor--as she went nodding and curtseying along over
the waves, with now a bend to starboard, and now a lean to port; now
lowering her bows till the seas ahead looked mountains high, and anon
giving a dip waterwards till her waist was wet with the seething spray,
and her lower stunsail-booms seemed to tickle the very breast of old
mother ocean.

The wind was increasing, and there were times when our boys had to pause
in their walk and grapple the mizzen rigging, laughing at each other as
they did so.

"Wo ho, my beauty?" said McBain.  "Mr Mitchell, I daresay we must take
in sail."

"I'm afraid so, sir," replies Mitchell; "but--" and here he eyes the
bellowing canvas--"it do seem a pity, sir, don't it?"

But here "my beauty" gives a vicious plunge forwards, elevating herself
aft like a kicking mare, and shipping tons of water over her bows.

"I don't want to be wicked," the ship seems to say, "and I don't want to
lose a spar, though I _could_ kick one off as easy as a daddy-longlegs
gets rid of a limb; but if you don't ease me a bit I'll--"

A bigger and more decided plunge into the sea, followed by a rising of
her jibboom zenithwards, and the water comes roaring aft in one great
bore, which seeks exit by the quarter-deck scupper-holes, and goes
tumbling down the companion ladder, to the indignation of Peter and the
disgust of Freezing Powders, who is standing on his head in an attitude
of contemplation, and ships a green sea down his nostrils.  Our heroes
leap in time on to the top of the skylight, and there sit grinning
delightedly as the waters go roaring past them, and floating thereon
evidence enough that the men had been preparing dinner when Neptune
boarded them, for yonder float potatoes and turnips and cabbages, to say
nothing of a leg of Highland mutton and a six-pound piece of bacon.

"Hands, shorten sail!"

But next day--so changeable is a sailor's life--the wind had all got
bottled up again or gone back to its cave; the sea was smooth as glass,
and steam was up, but the sky was still clear, and the sun undimmed by
the slightest haze.

Just before lunch came the first signs that ice was not far ahead.  The
_Arrandoon_ encountered a great "stream," as it is called, of deep,
snowy slush--I do not know what else to call it.  It stretched away
eastwards to westwards, as far as the eye from the crow's-nest could
reach, and it was probably nine or ten miles wide.  It lessened the good
ship's way considerably, you may be sure.  Her bows clove through it
with a brushing sound; her screw revolved in it with a noise like dead
leaves stirred by autumn winds.

"Losh!" cried Sandy, the surgeon, looking curiously overboard, "what's
this noo?  Wonders will never cease!"

"Och, sure!" replied Rory, mischievously, "you know well enough what it
is; it's only speaking for speaking's sake you are."

"The ne'er a bone o' ma knows, I do assure ye," said Sandy.

"Well, doctor dear," said Rory, "it is simply the belt, or zone, that
geographers call the `Arctic circle.'"

But Sandy looked at him with a pitying smile.  "Man--Rory?" he said,
"I'm no' so sea-green as you tak me to be.  I've a right good mind to
pu' your lugs.  Young men, sir, dinna enter Aberdeen University stirks
and come out cuddies?"

"Mon!" cried Rory, imitating Sandy's brogue, "if ye want to pu' my lugs
you'll hae to catch me first;" and off he went round the deck, with the
doctor after him.  But Ralph caught him, if Sandy couldn't, and handed
him over to justice.

"Now," cried the surgeon, catching him by the ear, "whistle, and I'll
let you free."

It is no easy matter to whistle when you want to laugh, but when Rory at
long last did manage to emit a labial note that passed muster as a
whistle, the doctor was as good as his word, and Rory was free.

Luncheon was barely finished, when down from the crow's-nest rang the
welcome hail, "Ice ahead!"

Our heroes rushed on deck, McBain was there before them, and when they
stepped on to the "lid" of the ship, as Sandy once called the deck, they
found the captain half-way up to the nest.

There wasn't a bit of ice to be seen from the deck.

"Hurrah for the foretop?" cried Rory, laying hold of a stay.  "Who's
coming?"

"I will!" cried Allan.

"I'm going below to finish lunch," said Ralph.

"I'll be safer on deck, I think," said the canny doctor.

But when Rory on the foretop struck an attitude of wonderment, and
pointing away ahead, exclaimed, in rapture, "Oh, boys, what a scene is
here!" the doctor thought he would give anything for a peep, so he
summoned up his courage and began to ascend the rigging, slowly, and
with about as much grace in his actions as a mud turtle would exhibit
under the like circumstances.

Allan roared, "Good doctor! good!  Bravo, old man!  Heave round like a
brick!  Don't look down."

Rory was in a fit of merriment, and trying to stifle himself with his
handkerchief.  Suddenly down dropped that handkerchief; and this was
just the signal four active lads were waiting for.  Up they sprang like
monkeys behind the surgeon, who had hardly reached the lubber-hole.
Alas! the good medico didn't reach it that day, for before you could
have said "cutlass" he was seized, hand and foot, and lashed to the
rigging, Saint Andrew's-cross fashion.

The surgeon of the _Arrandoon_ was spread-eagled, and Rory, the wicked
boy! had his revenge.

"My conscience!" cried Sandy; "what next, I wonder?"

"It's a vera judeecious arrangement," sung Rory from the top.

But the men were not hard on the worthy doctor, and the promise of
several ounces of nigger-head procured him his freedom, and he soon
regained the deck, a sadder and a wiser man.

They were quickly among the ice--not bergs, mind you, only a stream of
bits and pieces, of every shape and form, some like sheep and some like
swans, and some like great white oxen.  Here was a piece like a
milking-pail; here was a lump like a hay-cock; yonder a gondola; yonder
a boat; and yonder a couch on which the Naiades might recline and float,
or Ino slumber.

It was Rory who made the last remark.

"And by this and by that!" he exclaimed, "there is a Naiad on it now! or
it's Ino herself, by all that's amusing!"

"Away, second whaler!"--this from McBain.  "Get your rifle, boy Rory,
and jump on board and fetch that seal!"

Down rattled the boat from the davits, Rory in the bows; the next moment
she was off, and tearing through the glazed water as fast as sturdy arms
could row.  The seal took one look up to see what was coming.  Rory's
rifle rang out sharp and clear in the frosty air, and the poor seal
never lifted head again.

The ship was by this time a goodly mile ahead, but there she stopped;
then she went ahead again, rounded, and came back full speed to meet the
boat, for they on board could see a danger that Rory couldn't--couldn't,
did I say?  Ah! but he soon did, and, with the roar of a maelstrom, down
they came upon him--an enormous school of whales!

The men lay on their oars thunderstruck.  The sea around them seemed
alive with the mighty monsters.  How they plunged and ploughed and
snorted and blew!  The sea became roughened, as if a fierce wind was
blowing over it; pieces of ice as large as boats were caught on the
backs or tails of these brutes and pitched aside as one might a
football.

It occurred to Rory to fire at some of them.

"Stay, stay!" roared the coxswain; "if you love your life, sir, and care
for ours, fire not.  _You_ may never have seen a whale angry--I have.
Fire not, I beseech you!"

It was a strange danger to have encountered, and Rory and his boat-mates
were not sorry when it passed, and they once more stood in safety on the
deck of the _Arrandoon_.

But Rory soon regained his equanimity.

"Five hundred whales!" he cried; "and they were all mine, Ralph, 'cause
I found them!  Sure, they were worth a million of money?"

"So you've been a millionaire, Rory?" said McBain.  "Yes, worse luck!"
said Rory, in a voice of comic sadness, "a millionaire for a minute!"

CHAPTER TWELVE.

THE ISLE OF JAN MAYEN--RETROSPECTION--THE SEA OF ICE--THE DESERTED
VILLAGE--CARRIED OFF BY A BEAR--DANCING FOR DEAR LIFE.

What a tiny speck it looks in the map, that island of Jan Mayen, all by
itself, right in the centre of the great Arctic Ocean.  Of volcanic
origin it undoubtedly is--every mountain, rock, and hill in it--and
there is ample evidence that from yonder gigantic cone, that rises, like
a mighty sugar-loaf or the Tower of Babel itself, to a height of 6,000
feet sheer into the blue and cloudless sky, at one time smoke and flames
must oftentimes have burst, and showers of stones and ashes, and streams
of molten lava.

I have gazed on it by night, and my imagination has carried me back, and
back, and back, through the long-distant past, and I have tried to fancy
the sublimity of the scene during an eruption.

The time is early spring.  The long, dark winter has passed away; the
cold-looking, rayless sun rises now, but skirts hurriedly across a small
disc of southern sky, then speedily sinks to rest again, as though he
shuddered to gaze upon scenery so bleak and desolate.  The island of Jan
Mayen, with its ridgy hills and its one mighty mountain, is clad in
dazzling robes of virgin snow.  Its rocky and precipitous shores rise
not up, as yet, from the dark waters that in summer time wash round
them, but from the sea of ice itself.  As far as eye can reach, or north
or south, or east or west, stretches this immeasurable ocean of ice.
All flat and all snow-clad is it, like the wildest and loneliest of
Highland moorlands in winter, and its very flatness gives it an air of
greater lonesomeness, which the solitary hummocks here and there but
tend to heighten.  And through the short and dreary day one solitary
cloud has rested like a pall on the summit of the mountain.  But it is
midnight now: in the deep blue of the sky big, bright stars are shining,
that look like moons of molten silver, and seem far nearer than they do
in southern climes.  In the north the radiant bow of the Aurora is
spread out, its transverse beams glancing and glistering, spears of
light, that dance and glide and shimmer, changing their colours every
moment from green to blue or red, from pale-yellow to the brightest of
crimson.

And the silence that reigns over all this field of ice is one that
travellers have often experienced, often been impressed and awed by, but
never yet found words to describe.

Silence did I say?  Yes! but listen!  Subterranean thunders suddenly
break it--thunders coming evidently from the bosom of the great mountain
yonder, thunders that shake and crack and rend the very ice on which you
stand, causing the bergs to grind and shriek like monsters in agony.
The great cloud pall has risen higher and spread itself out, and now
hangs horizontally over half the island, black and threatening, its
blackness lit up ever and anon with flashes of lightning, sheet and
forked, while, peal after peal, the thunder now rolls almost without
intermission.

And onward and onward rolls the cloud athwart the sky, blotting out the
starlight--blotting out the beautiful Aurora--till the sea of ice for
leagues around is canopied in darkness.  But behold, over the
mountain-top the cloud gets lighter in colour, for immense volumes of
steam, solid sheets of water, and pieces of ice tons in weight, are
being belched forth, or hurtled into the air with a continued noise that
drowns the awful rhythm of the thunder itself.  Then flames follow,
shooting up into the sky many hundreds of feet, lighting up the scene
with a lurid glare, while down the snow-clad sides of the great cone
streams of fiery lava rush in fury, crimson, blue, or green.  And
gigantic rocks are precipitated into the air--rocks so large that, as
they fall upon the ice miles distant from the burning crater, they smash
the heaviest floes, and sink through into the sea.  Great stones, too,
are incessantly emitted, like balls of fire, that burst in the air, and
keep up a sound like that of the loudest artillery.

The sun will rise in due course, but his beams cannot penetrate the veil
of saturnine darkness that envelops the sea of ice.  And the fire will
rage, the thunders will roll, and showers of stones and ashes fall for
days, ay, mayhap for weeks or months, ere the mighty convulsion ceases,
and silence once more reigns in and around this island of Jan Mayen.

Towards this lonely isle of the ocean the _Arrandoon_ had been beating
and pushing her way for days; and she now lay, with clewed sails and
banked fires, among the flat but heavy bergs not five miles from it.
There was no water in sight, for the iceless ocean had been left far,
far astern, and the ship was now to all intents and purposes beset.  Yet
the ice was loose; it was not welded together by the fingers of King
Frost, and if it remained so, the difficulty of getting out into the
clear water again would be by no means insurmountable.

Our heroes, the doctor included, were all on deck, dressed to kill, in
caps of fur with ear lapels, coats of frieze with pockets innumerable,
with boots that reached over the knees, and each was armed with a rifle
and seal-club, with revolver in belt and short sheath-knife dangling
from the left side.

"And so," said the doctor, "this is the mighty sea of ice that I've
heard so much about!  Man! boys!  I'm no so vera muckle struck with it.
It is not unlike my father's peat moss in the dreary depths of winter.
Where are the lofty pinnacled bergs I expected to see, the rocks and
towers of ice, the green glistening gables, and the tall spires, like a
hundred cathedrals dang into one?"

"Ah!" said McBain, laughing, "just bide a wee, doctor lad, till we go
farther north, and if you don't see ice that will outdo your every dream
of romance, I'm neither Scot nor sailor.

"But what is this?" continued the captain.  "Who in the name of all that
is marvellous have we here?"

"I 'spects I'se Freezin' Powders, sah," was the reply of the little
negro boy.  "Leastways I hopes I is."  Here the urchin touched his cap.
"Freezin' Powders, at your service, sah--your under-steward and butler,
sah?"

"Well, my under-steward and butler," said McBain; "but whoever could
have expected to see you rigged out in this fashion--pilot suit, fur
cap, boots, and all complete?  Why, who dressed you, my little Freezin'
Powders?"

"De minor ole gem'lam," replied the boy; "but don't dey fit, sah?
Don't dey become dis chile?  Look heah, sah!" and Freezing Powders went
strutting up and down the quarter-deck, as proud as a pouter pigeon; and
finished off by presenting arms with his seal-club in front of his
good-natured captain.

"Well," said McBain, much amused, "you are a comical customer.  By `the
minor ole gem'lam' I suppose you mean honest Magnus?  But your English
is peculiar, youngster."

"My English is puffuk, sah!" replied the boy; "but lo! sah! suppose I
not have dis suit of close, I freeze, sah!  I no longer be Freezin'
Powders, 'cause I freeze all up into one lump, sah!  Now, sah, I can go
on shoh wid de oder officers."

"Ho! ho!" laughed McBain; "the _other_ officers.  It's come to that, has
it?  But," he added, turning to Allan and Rory, "you'll look after the
lad, won't you?"

"That will we," said both in a breath.

Here are the names of those who went on shore in Jan Mayen on this
memorable day--Allan, Ralph, Rory, Seth, and the doctor, with three
club-armed retainers, and lastly, Freezing Powders himself.

They were a merry band.  You could have heard them laughing and talking
when they were miles away from the ship.  They had to leap from one
piece of ice to another; but as the bergs were from forty to fifty feet
square--thus affording them a good run for their leaps--and as the
pieces were pretty closely packed, jumping was no great hardship.  When
now and then they came to a bit of water that required a tolerable
spring to get over, tall Ralph vaulted first, then brawny-chested Allan
pitched Freezing Powders after him, whom Ralph caught as easily as if he
had been a cricket-ball.

They landed on the island in a kind of bay, where the land sloped down
to the snow-clad beach.  Not far from the sea they were much surprised
to find the ruins of huts that had been.  No smoke issued therefrom now,
but there was ample proof that roaring fires had once burned in each
hut.  They were partly underground, and though built of wood and
sealskins they were thatched and fortified with snow.  The largest cot
of all was in the centre, and entering this they found a key to the
seeming mystery, for here were evidences of civilisation.  Pots and pans
stood on the empty hearth; a chair or two, a truckle bed, a deal table
and a book-cupboard, formed the furniture, and to cap all a written
document was found, which informed them that this village had been the
encampment for the summer months of a party of American walrus-hunters,
the captain of which had aided science by making innumerable
observations of a meteorological and scientific nature.

"I reckon," said Seth, "there ain't many parts o' the world where my
enterprising countrymen hain't shown their noses."

"All honour to them for that same," said Rory; "and troth, there isn't a
mightier nation on the face of the earth bar the kingdom of Ireland."

"Now, look here," said Allan, "this wee chap, Freezing Powders, will be
far too tired if he goes with us; and here, by good luck, is a frozen
ham in this enterprising Yankee's cupboard.  I move we light a fire,
hang it over it, and leave the little black butler as cook till we come
back."

"Bravo!" said Ralph.  "Allan, you're a brick.  You won't be afraid, will
you, Freezing Powders?"

"I stop and do de cookin', plenty quick," answered the boy, briskly.
"Freezin' Powders never was afraid of nuffin in his life."

So the fire was lighted--there was fuel enough in the hut to keep it
going for a month; then, leaving the boy to watch the ham, away went our
explorers, upwards and onwards, through the ruggedest glens imaginable;
winding round rocks and hills of ice and snow, they soon lost sight of
the primitive village, the distant ship, and the sea of ice itself.
They wandered on and on for miles, pausing often to allow Rory to make a
sketch of some more than usually wild and fantastic group of ice-clad
rocks or charming bit of scenery; but wherever they went, or whichever
way they turned, there loomed the great mountain cone of Jan Mayen above
them.

The scene was everywhere silent and desolate in the extreme, for not a
breath of wind was blowing, not a cloud was in the sky, and no sign of
life was there to greet them, not even a solitary gull or snowbird.

It wanted two good hours to sunset when they once more returned to the
deserted village, eager to test the flavour of the Yankee's ham, for
walking on the snow had given them the appetite of healthy hunters.

Their astonishment as well as horror may be imagined when, on entering
the hut, they found a scene of utter confusion.  The fire still burned,
it is true, and yonder hung the ham; but the table and chairs were
overturned, and the contents of even the rude bookcase scattered about
the floor.

_And Freezing Powders was gone_!

He had been carried off by a bear.  Of this there was plenty of
testimony, if only in the huge footprints of the monster, which he had
left in the snow.  Not very distinct were they, however, for the surface
of the snow was crisp and hard.  But Seth was equal to the occasion, and
at once--walking in a bee line, the trapper leading--they set out to
track the bear, if possible, to his lair.  The footprints led them
southwards and west, through a region far more wild than that which they
had already traversed.

For a whole hour they walked in silence, until they found themselves at
the top of a ravine, the rocks of which joined to form a sort of
triangle.  Half-roofed over was this triangle with a balcony of frozen
snow, from which descended immense icicles, on which the roof leant,
forming a kind of verandah.

Seth paused, and pointed upwards.  "The b'ar is yonder!" he whispered.
"Stay here; the old trapper's feet are moccasined, he won't be heard.
Gentlemen, Seth means to have that b'ar, or he won't come back alive!"

So leaving his companions, onwards, all alone, steals Seth.  A bear
itself could not have crept more silently, more cautiously along than
the trapper does.

Those left behind waited in a fever of almost breathless suspense.  The
doctor stretched out his arm and took gentle hold of Rory's wrist.  His
pulse was over a hundred; so was the doctor's own, and he could easily
hear his heart beat.

How slowly old Seth seems to move.  He is on hands and knees now, and
many a listening pause he makes.  Now he has reached the edge of the icy
verandah, and peers carefully over.  The bear is there, undoubtedly,
for, see, he gives one anxious glance at his rifle--it is a
double-barrelled bone-crusher.

Crang-r-r-r! goes the rifle, and every rock in the island seems to
re-echo the sound.  The reverberation has not ceased, however, when
there mingles with it a roar--a blood-curdling roar--that seems to shake
the very ground.  "Wah-o-ah! waugh! waugh! wah-o?" and a great
pale-yellow bear springs from the cave, then falls, quivering and
bleeding, on his side in the snow.

Our heroes rush up now.

"Any more of them?" cries Rory.

"Wall, I guess not," said the old trapper.  "Yonder lies the master;
I've given him a sickener; and the missus ain't at home.  But there is
suthin' black in thar, though!"

"Why," cried Allan, "I declare it is Freezing Powders himself!" and out
into the bright light stalked the poor nigger boy, staring wildly round
about, and seemingly in a dream.

"Ah, gem'lams!" he said, slowly, "so you have come at last!  What a
drefful, _drefful_ fright dis poor chile have got!  'Spect I'll nebber
get ober it; nebber no more!"

"Come along," said Ralph.  "Get on top of my shoulder.  That's the
style!  You can tell us all about it when we reach the village."

"Now," cried Allan, "look alive, lads, and whip old Bruin out of his
skin, and bring along his jacket and paws!"

When they did get back to the hut, and poor Freezing Powders had warmed
himself and discussed a huge slice of broiled ham and a captain's
biscuit, the boy got quite cheery again, and proceeded to relate his
terrible adventure.

"You see, gem'lams," he said, "soon as ebber you leave me I begin for to
watch de ham, and turn he round and round plenty much, and make de fire
blaze like bobbery.  Mebbe one whole hour pass away.  De flames dey
crack, and de ham he frizzle.  Den all to once I hear somebody
snuff-snuffing like, and I look round plenty quick, and dere was--oh!
dat great big awful bear--bigger dan a gator [alligator].  Didn't I
scream and run jus'!  And de bear he knock down de chairs and de tables,
and den he catchee me in his mouf, all de same I one small mouse and he
one big cat.  You see, gem'lam, he smell de ham.  `Dat bery nice,' he
tink, `but de nigga boy better.'  So he take dis chile.  He nebber have
take one nigga boy before dis, praps.  Den he run off wid me ober de
mountains.  He no put one tooth in me all de time.  When he come to de
cave he put me down and snuff me.  Den he say to himself, `I want some
fun; I make play wid dis nigga boy befoh I gobbles 'im up.'  So he make
me run wid his big foot, and when I run away den he catchee me again,
and he keep me run away plenty time, till I so tired I ready to drop.
[Greenland bears have been known to play this cat-and-mouse game with
seals before devouring them.]  All de same, I not want to be gobble up
too soon, gem'lams, so I make all de fun I can.  I stand on my head, and
I run on my four feet.  I jump and I kick, and I dance, and I sing to de
tune ob--

  "`Plenty quick, nigga boy,
  Plenty fast you run,
   De bear will nebber gobble you up
  So long's you make de fun.'

"Den de big, ugly yellow bear he berry much tickled, and he tink to
hisself, `Well,' he tink, `'pon my word and honah!  I nebber see nuffin
like dis before--not in all my born days!  I not eat dis nigga boy up
till my mudder come home.'  And all de time I make dance and sing--

  "`Quicker, quicker, nigga boy,
  Faster, faster go,
  Amoosin' ob de ole bear,
  Among de Ahtic snow.

  "`Jing-a-ring, a-ring-a-ring,
  Sich somersaults I frow,
  In all his life dis nigger chile
  Ne'er danced like dis befoh.'

"But now, gem'lams, I notice dat de bear he begin to make winkee-winkee
wid both his two eyes.  Den I dance all de same, but I begin to sing
more slow and plaintive, gem'lams--

  "`Oh!  I'm dreaming 'bout my mudder dear
  Dat I leave on Afric's shoh,
  And de little hut among de woods
  Dat I ne'er shall see no moh.

  "`Sierra-lee-le-ohney,
  Sierra-lee-leon,
  Ah! who will feed de cockatoo
  When I is dead and gone?'

"Dat song fix de yellow bear, gem'lams.  He no winkee no more now; he
sleep sound and fast, wid his big head on his big paws.  Den I sing one
oder verse, and I sleep, too, and I not hear nuffin more until de rifles
make de bobbery and de yellow bear begin to cough."

"Bravo!" cried Ralph, when Freezing Powders had finished his story.
"Now, Allan, lad, cut us all another slice of that glorious ham, and let
us be moving."

"Yes," said Allan.  "Here goes, then, for night is falling already, and
the captain will be longing to hear of our adventures."

CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

MORE ABOUT FREEZING POWDERS--"PERSEVERANDO"--DINING IN THE SKY--THE
DESCENT OF THE CRATER.

A black man in a barrel of treacle is said by some to be emblematical of
happiness.  So situated, a black man without doubt enjoys a deal of
bliss, but I question very much if it equals the joy poor Freezing
Powders felt when he found himself once more safe on board the
_Arrandoon_, and cuddled down in a corner with his old cockatoo.  [It
may be as well to state here that neither the negro boy nor the cockatoo
is a character drawn at random; both had their counterparts in real
life.]  What a long story he had to tell the bird, to be sure!--what a
"terrible tale," I might call it!

As usual, when greatly engrossed in listening, the bird was busily
engaged helping himself to enormous mouthfuls of hemp-seed, spilling
more than he swallowed, cocking his head, and gazing at his little black
master, with many an interjectional and wondering "Oh!" and many a
long-drawn "De-ah me!" just as if he understood every word the boy said,
and fully appreciated the dangers he had come through.

"Well, duckie?" said the bird, fondly, when Freezing Powders had
concluded.

"Oh! der ain't no moh to tell, cockie," said the boy; "but I 'ssure you,
when I see dat big yellow bear wid his big red mouf, I tink I not hab
much longer to lib in dis world, cockie--I 'ssure you I tink so."

Freezing Powders was the hero for one evening at all events.  McBain
made him recite his story and sing his daft, wild songs more than once,
and the very innocence of the poor boy heightened the general effect.
He was a favourite all over the ship from that day forth.  Everybody in
a manner petted him, and yet it was impossible to spoil him, for he took
the petting as a matter of course, but always kept his place.  His
duties were multifarious, though light--he cleaned the silver and shined
the boots, and helped to lay the cloth and wait at table.  He went by
different names in different parts of the ship.  Ralph called him his
cup-bearer, because he brought that young gentleman's matutinal coffee,
without which our English hero would not have left his cabin for the
world.  Freezing Powders was message-boy betwixt steward and cook, and
bore the viands triumphantly along the deck, so the steward called him
"Mustard and Cress," and the cook "Young Shallots," while Ted Wilson
dubbed him "Boss of the Soup Tureen;" but the boy was entirely
indifferent as to what he was called.

"Make your games, gem'lams," he would say; "don't be afraid to 'ffend
dis chile.  He nebber get angry I 'ssure you."

When Freezing Powders had nothing in his hand his method of progression
forward was at times somewhat peculiar.  He went cart-wheel fashion,
rolling over and over so quickly that you could hardly see him, he
seemed a mist of legs, or something like the figure you see on a Manx
penny.

At other times "the doctor," as the cook was invariably called by the
crew, would pop up his head out of the fore-hatch and bawl out,--

"Pass young Shallots forward here."

"Ay, ay, doctor," the men would answer.  "Shalots!  Shalots!  Shalots!"

Then Freezing Powder's curly head would beam up out of the saloon
companion.

"Stand by, men!" the sailor who captured him would cry; and the men
would form themselves into a line along the deck about three yards
apart, and Freezing Powders would be pitched from one to the other as if
he had been a ball of spun-yarn, until he finally fell into the friendly
arms of the cook.

About a week after the bear adventure De Vere, the aeronaut, was
breakfasting in the saloon, as he always did when there was anything
"grand in the wind," as Rory styled the situation.

"Dat is von thing I admire very mooch," said the Frenchman, pointing to
a beautifully-framed design that hung in a conspicuous part of the
saloon bulkhead.

"Ah," said Allan, laughing, "that was an idea of dear foolish boy Rory.
He brought it as a gift to me last Christmas.  The coral comes from the
Indian Ocean; Rory gathered it himself; the whole design is his."

"It's a vera judeecious arrangement," said Sandy McFlail, admiringly.

The arrangement, as the doctor called it, was simple enough.  Three
pieces of coral, in the shape of a rose, a thistle, and shamrock,
encased--nay, I may say enshrined--in a beautiful casket of crystal and
gilded ebony.  There was the milk-white rose of England and the
blood-red thistle of Scotland side by side, and fondly twining around
them the shamrock of old Ireland--all in black.

Here was the motto underneath them--

"Perseverando."

"There is nothing like perseverance," said Allan.  "The little coral
insect thereby builds islands, ay, and founds continents, destined to be
stages on which will be worked out or fought out the histories of
nations yet unborn.  `Perseverando!' it is a grand and bold motto, and I
love it."

The Frenchman had been standing before the casket; he now turned quickly
round to Allan and held out his hand.

"You are a bold man," he said; "you will come with me to-day in de
balloon?"

"I will," said Allan.

"We vill soar far above yonder mountain," continued De Vere; "we vill
descend into the crater.  We vill do vat mortal man has neever done
before.  Perseverando!  Do you fear?"

"Fear?" said Allan; "no!  I fear nothing under the sun.  Whate'er a man
dares he can do."

"Bravely spoken," cried the Frenchman.  "Perseverando!  I have room for
two more."

"Perseverando!" says Rory.  "Perseverando for ever!  Hoorah!  I'm one of
you, boys."

Ralph was lying on the sofa, reading a book.  But he doubled down a
leaf, got up, and stretched himself.

"Here," he said, quietly, "you fellows mustn't have all the fun; I'll go
toe, just to see fair play.  But, I say," he added, after a moment's
pause, "I don't suppose there will be any refreshment-stalls down
there--eh?"

"No, that there won't," cried Allan.  "Hi!  Peter, pack a basket for
four."

"Ay, ay, sir?" said Peter.

"And, I say, Peter--" This from Ralph.

"Yes, sir," said the steward, pausing in the doorway.

"Enough for twenty," said Ralph.  "That's all, Peter."

"Thank'ee, sir," said Peter, laughing; "I'll see to that, sir."

It was some time before De Vere succeeded in gaining Captain McBain's
consent to the embarkation of his boys on this wild and strange
adventure, but he was talked over at last.

"It is all for the good of science, I suppose," he said, half
doubtfully, as he shook hands with our heroes before they took their
places in the car.  "God keep you, boys.  I'm not at all sure I'll ever
see one of you again."

The ropes were let go, and upwards into the clear air rose the mighty
balloon.

"Here's a lark," said Allan.

"A skylark," said Rory.  "Let us sing, boys--let us sing as we soar,
`Rule Britannia, Britannia rules the waves.'"

Standing on the quarter-deck, and gazing upwards, McBain heard the
voices growing fainter and fainter, and saw the balloon lessening and
lessening, till the song could no longer be heard, and the balloon
itself was but a tiny speck in the heaven's blue.  Then he went down
below, and busied himself all day with calculations.  He didn't want to
think.

Meanwhile, how fared it with our boys?  Here they were, all together,
embarked upon as strange an expedition as it has ever probably been the
lot of any youth or youths to try the chance of.  Yet I do not think
that anything approaching to fear found place in the hearts of one of
them.  The situation was novel in the extreme.  With a slow and steady
but imperceptible motion--for she was weightily ballasted--the
"Perseverando," as they had named the balloon, was mounting skywards.
There was not the slightest air or wind, nor the tiniest of clouds to be
seen anywhere, and down beneath and around them was spread out a
panorama, which but to gaze upon held them spell-bound.

There was the island itself, with its rugged hills looking now so
strangely flattened and so grotesquely contorted; to the west and to the
north lay the white and boundless sea of ice, but far to the eastward
and south was the ocean itself, looking dark as night in contrast with
the solid ice.

But see, yonder, where the ice joins the water, and just a little way
from its edge, lie stately ships--two, three, five in all can be
counted, and their sails are all clewed; and those innumerable black
ticks on the snow, what can they be but seals, and men sealing?

"Don't you long to join them?" said Allan, addressing his companions.

"I don't," replied Rory; "in spite of the cold I feel a strange, dreamy
kind of happiness all over heart and brain.  Troth!  I feel as if I had
breakfasted on lotus-leaves."

"And I," said Ralph, "feel as I hadn't breakfasted on anything in
particular.  Let us see what Peter has done up for us."

And he stretched out his hand as he spoke towards a basket.

"Ah?" cried the Frenchman, "not dat basket; dat is my Bagdads--my
pigeons, my letter-carriers!  You see, gentlemen, I have come prepared
to combat eevery deeficulty."

"So I see," said Ralph, coolly undoing the other basket; "what an
appetite the fresh air gives a fellow, to be sure!"

"Indeed," says Rory, archly, "it is never very far from home you've got
to go for that same, big brother Ralph.  But it's hardly fair, after
all, to try to eat the Bagdads."

"Remember one thing, though," replied Ralph; "if it should occur to me
suddenly that you want your ears pulled you cannot run away to save
yourself."

"Indeed," said Rory, "I don't think that the frost has left any ears at
all on me worth pulling, or worth speaking about either."

"Ha?" cried Allan, "that reminds me; I've got those face mufflers.
There!  I'll show you how to put one on.  The fur side goes inside--
thus; now I have a hole to breathe through, and a couple of holes for
vision."

"And a pretty guy you look!"

"Oh! bother the looks," responded Ralph, "let us all be guys.  Give us a
mask, old man."

They did feel more comfortable now that they had the masks on, and could
gaze about them without the risk of being frozen.

The cold was intense; it was bitter.

"I'd beat my feet to keep them warm," said Rory, "if I didn't think I'd
beat the bottom of the car out.  Then we'd all go fluttering down like
so many kittywakes, and it's Captain McBain himself that would be
astounded to see us back so soon."

"Gentlemen," said the Frenchman, "we are right over the mouth of the
crater.  I shall now make descent, with your permission.  Then it vill
not be so cold."

"And is it inside the volcano," cries Rory, "you'd be taking us to warm
us?  Down into the crater, to toast our toes at Vulcan's own fireside?
Sure, Captain De Vere, it is splicing the main-brace you're after, for
you want to give us all a drop of the craytur."

"Oh!--oh!" this from Ralph.  "Oh!  Rory--oh! how can you make so vile a
pun?  In such a situation, too!"

The gentlest of breezes was carrying the balloon almost imperceptibly
towards the north and west; meanwhile De Vere was permitting a gradual
escape of gas, and the _Perseverando_ sunk gradually towards the
mountain-top, the mouth of which seemed to yawn to swallow them up.
There was a terrible earnestness about this daring aeronaut's face that
awed even Rory into silence.

"Stand by," he whispered; for in the dread silence even a whisper could
be heard,--"stand by, Allan, to throw that bag of ballast over the
moment I say the word."

Viewing it from the sea of ice, no one could calculate how large is the
extent of the crater on the top of that mighty mountain cone.  It is
perfectly circular, and five hundred yards at least in circumference,
but it is deeper, far and away, than any volcanic crater into which it
has ever been my fortune to peer.  Even when the great balloon began to
alight in its centre the gulf below seemed bottomless.  The
_Perseverando_ appeared to be sinking down--down--down into the
blackness of darkness.  To the perceptions of our heroes, who peered
fearfully over the car and gazed below, the gulf was rising towards them
and swallowing them up.

I do not think I am detracting in the slightest from their character for
bravery, when I say that the hearts of Ralph, Rory, and Allan, at all
events, felt as if standing still, so terrible was the feeling of dread
of some unknown danger that crept over them.  As for De Vere, he was a
fatalist of the newest French school, and a man that carried his life in
his hand.  He never attempted, it is true, any feat which he deemed all
but impossible to perform; but, having embarked on an enterprise, he
would go through with it, or he cared not to live.

Strange though it may appear, it is just men like this that fortune
favours.  Probably because the wish to continue to exist is not
uppermost in their minds, the wish and the hope to achieve success is
the paramount feeling.

Still slowly, very slowly, sunk the balloon, as if unwilling to leave
her aerial home.  And now a faint shade of light begins to mingle with
the darkness beneath them; they are near the bottom of the crater at
last.

"Stand by once again," whispers De Vere, "to throw that anchor over as
soon as I tell you."

A moment of awful suspense.

"Now! now!" hisses De Vere.

Two anchors quit the car at the same time--one thrown by the aeronaut
himself, one by Allan, and the ropes are speedily made fast.  The
balloon gives an upward plunge, the cables tighten, then all is still!

"Ha! ha! she is fast!" cried De Vere, now for the first time showing a
little excitement.  "Oh, she is a beauty! she has behave most lofely!
Look up, gentlemen!--look up!--behold the mighty walls of blue ice that
surround us!--behold the circle of blue sky dat over-canopies us!--look,
the stars are shining!"

"Can it be night so soon?" exclaimed Allan, in alarm.

"Nay, nay, gentlemen," said the enthusiastic Frenchman, "be easy of your
minds.  It is not night in the vorld outside, but here it is alvays
night; up yonder the stars shine alvays, alvays, when de clouds are
absent.  And shine dey vill until de crack of doom.  Now gaze around
you.  See, the darkness already begins to vanish, and you can see the
vast and mighty cavern into which I have brought you.  If my judgment
serves me, it extends for miles around beneath de mountain.  There!--you
begin to perceive the gigantic stalactites that seem to support the
roof!"

"Ralph," cried Rory, seizing his friend by the hand, "do you remember,
years and years ago, while we all sat round the fire in the tartan
parlour of Arrandoon Castle, wishing we might be able to do something
that no one, man or boy, had ever done before?"

"I do--I do," answered Ralph.

"Descend with me here, then," continued Rory, "and let us explore the
cavern.  Only a little, _little_ way, captain," he pleaded, seeing that
De Vere shook his head in strong dissent.

"You know not vat you do ask," said De Vere, solemnly.  "Here are caves
within caves, one cavern but hides a thousand more; besides, there are,
maybe, and doubtless are, crevasses in de floor of dis awful crater,
into which you may tumble, neever, neever to be seen again.  Pray do not
think of risking a danger so vast."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The day wore slowly to a close; many and many an anxious look did McBain
take skywards, in hopes of seeing the returning balloon.  But the sun
set, tipping the distant hills with brightest crimson, twilight died
away in the west, and one by one shone out the stars, till night and
darkness and silence reigned over all the sea of ice.

He went below at last.  His feelings may be better imagined then
described.  He tried to make himself believe that nothing had occurred,
and that the balloon had safely descended in some snow-clad valley, and
that morning would bring good tidings.  But for all this he could not
for the life of him banish a dread, cold feeling that something terrible
had occurred, the very novelty of which made it all the more appalling
to think of.  Presently the mate entered the saloon.

"What cheer, Stevenson!  Any tidings?"

"A pigeon, sir," replied the mate, handing the bird into the captain's
grasp.

McBain's hands shook as he had never remembered them shake before, as he
undid the tiny missive from the pigeon's leg.

It ran briefly thus:--

"We are detained here in the crater all night.  Do not be alarmed.
To-morrow will, please Providence, see us safely home."

CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

ANXIOUS HOURS--EXPLORATION OF THE MOUNTAIN CAVERN--THE CAVE OF THE KING
OF ICE, AND GHOULS OF A THOUSAND WINTERS--TRANSFORMATION SCENES--
SNOWBLIND--LOST.

It would be difficult to say which was most to be pitied, McBain on
board the _Arrandoon_, passing long hours of inconceivable anxiety, or
our other heroes, left to spend the drear, cold night in the awful
depths of that Arctic crater.

It was with light hearts that Ralph and Rory descended from the car of
the _Perseverando_ and commenced their perilous exploration of the vast
and dimly-lighted cavern; but heavy hearts were left behind them, and
hardly had they disappeared in the gloom ere the Frenchman exclaimed to
Allan, "I greatly fear dat I have done wrong.  Your two friends are big
wid impulse; if anydings happen to them dere vill be for me no more
peace in dis world."

Allan was silent.

But when hours passed away and there were no signs of their returning,
when gloaming itself began to fall around them, and the stars at the
crater's mouth assumed a brighter hue, Allan's anxiety knew no bounds,
and he proposed to De Vere to go in search of his friends.

"Ah! if dat vere indeed possible!" was the reply.

"And why not?" said Allan.

"For many reasons: de balloon vill even now hardly bear de strain on her
anchors; de loss of even your veight vould require such delicate
manipulation on my part, dat I fear I could not successfully vork in
such small space.  Alas! ve must vait.  But there yet is hope."

Meanwhile it behoves us to follow Ralph and Rory.  They had faithfully
promised De Vere they would go but a short distance from the car, and
that promise they had meant to redeem.  They found that the ground
sloped downwards from the mouth of the crater, but there was no want of
light, as yet at least, and thus not the slightest danger of being
unable to find their way back, for were there not their footsteps in the
snow to guide them?  So onward they strolled, cheerfully enough,
arm-in-arm, like brothers, and that was precisely how they felt towards
each other.

The road--if I may say "road" where there was no road--was rough enough
in all conscience, and at times it was difficult for them to prevent
stumbling over a boulder.

"I wonder," said Rory, "how long these boulders have lain here, and I
wonder what is beneath us principally, and what those vast stalactite
pillars are formed of."

"`Bide a wee,' as the doctor says," replied Ralph; "don't hurry me with
too many questions, and don't forget that though I am ever so much
bigger and stronger than you, I don't think I am half so wise.  But the
boulders may have lain here for ages: those ghostly-looking pillars are
doubtless ice-clad rocks, partly formed through the agency of fire,
partly by water.  I think we stand principally on rocks and on ice,
with, far, far down beneath us, fire."

"Dear, dear!" said Rory, talking very seriously, and with the perfect
English he always used when speaking earnestly; "what a strange,
mysterious place we are in!  Do you know, Ralph, I am half afraid to go
much farther."

"Silly boy!" said his companion, "how thoroughly Irish you are at
heart--joy, tears, sunshine and fun, but, deep under all, a smouldering
superstition."

"Just like the fires," added Rory, "that roll so far beneath us.  But
you know, Ray,"--in their most affectionate and friendly moods Ralph had
come to be "Ray" to Rory, and Rory "Row" to Ralph--"you know, Ray, that
the silence and gloom of this eerie place are enough to make any one
superstitious--any one, that is, whose soul isn't solid matter-of-fact."

"Well, it _is_ silent.  But I say, Row--"

"Well, Ray?"

"Suppose we try to break it with a song?  I daresay they have never
heard much singing down here."

"Who?" cried Rory, staring fearfully into the darkness.

"Oh!" said Ralph, carelessly, "I didn't mean any one in particular.
Come, what shall we sing--`The wearing o' the green'?"

"No, Ray, no; that were far too melancholic, though I grant it is a
lovely melody."

"Well, something Scotch, and stirring.  The echoes of this cavern must
be wonderful."

They were, indeed; and when Rory started off into that world-known but
ever-popular song, "Auld lang syne," and Ralph chimed with deep and
sonorous bass, the effect was really grand and beautiful, for a thousand
voices seemed to fill the cavern.  They heard the song even in the car
of the balloon, and it caused Allan to remark, smilingly, for they had
not yet been long gone, "Ralph and boy Rory seem to be enjoying
themselves; but I trust they won't be long away."

Rory was quite lively again ere he reached the words--

  "And we'll tak' a richt good-willy waught
          For auld lang syne."

He burst out laughing.  "Indeed, indeed! there is no wonder I laugh," he
said; "fancy the notion of taking a `good-willy waught' in a place like
this!  And now," he added, "for a bit of a sketch."

"Don't be long in nibbing it in, then."

Rory was seated on a boulder now, tracing on his page the outlines of
those strange, weird pillars that hands of man had never raised nor
human eyes gazed upon before.  So the silence once more became irksome,
and the time seemed long to Ralph, but Rory had finished at last.

Then the two companions, after journeying on somewhat farther, began to
awaken the echoes by various shouts; and voices, some coming from a long
distance, repeated clearly the last words.

"Let us frighten those ghouls down there by rolling down boulders," said
Rory.

"Come on, then," said Ralph; "I've often played at that game."

They had ten minutes of this work.  It was evident this hill within a
hill, this crater's point, was of depth illimitable from the distant
hissing noises which the broken boulders finally emitted.

"It's a regular whispering gallery," said Rory.

"It is, Row.  But do let us get back.  See, there is already barely
light enough to reveal our footsteps."

"Ah! but, my boy," said Rory, "the nearer the car we walk the more light
we'll have.  And I have just one more surprise for you.  You see this
little bag?"

"Yes.  What is in it--sandwiches?"

"Nay, my Saxon friend! but Bengal fires.  Now witness the effects of the
grand illumination of the Cave of the King of Ice by us, his two ghouls
of a thousand winters!"

The scene, under weird blue lights, pale green or crimson, was really
magical.  All the transformation scenes ever they had witnessed dwindled
into insignificance compared to it.

"I shall remember this to my dying day?"  Rory exclaimed.

"And I too!" cried Ralph, entranced.

"Now the finale?" said the artist; "it'll beat all the others!  This
white light of mine will eclipse the glory of the rest as the morning
sun does that of moonlight!  It will burn quite a long time, too; I made
it last night on purpose."

It was a Bengal fire of dazzling splendour that now was lit, and our
heroes themselves were astonished.

"It beats the `Arabian Nights'!" cried Rory.  "Look, look!" he
continued, waving it gently to and fro, "the stalactites seem to dance
and move towards us from out the gloom arrayed in robes of transplendent
white.  Yonder comes the King of Ice himself to bid us welcome."

"Put it out! put it out!" murmured Ralph, with his hand on his brow.

It presently burned out, but lo! the change!--total darkness!

_Rory and Ralph were snowblind_!

"Oh, boy Rory!" said Ralph, "that brilliant of yours has sealed our
fate.  It will be hours ere our eyes can be restored, and long before
then the darkness of night will have enshrouded us.  We are lost!"

"Let us not lose each other, at all events," said Rory, feeling for his
friend's arm, and linking it in his own.

"You think we are lost; dear Ralph, I have more hopes.  Something within
me tells me that we were never meant to end our days in the awful
darkness of this terrible cavern.  Pass the night here it is certain we
must, but to-morrow will bring daylight, and daylight safety, for be
assured Allan and De Vere will not leave us, unless--"

Here the hope-giver paused.

"Unless," added Ralph--"for I know what you would say--an accident
should be imminent--unless they _must_ leave.  A balloon needs strange
management."

"Even then they will return to seek us by morning light.  Do you know
what, Ray?" he continued, "our adventures have been too foolhardy.
Providence has punished us, but He will not utterly desert us."

"Hope springs eternal in the human breast."

The lamp of hope was flickering--had, indeed, burned out--in Ralph's
heart, but his friend's words rekindled it.  Perhaps Rory's true
character never shone more clearly out than it did now, for, while
trying to cheer his more than friend, he fully appreciated the
desperateness of the situation, and had but little hope left in him,
except his extreme trust in the goodness of a higher Power.

"Could we not," said Ralph, "all snowblind as we are, try to grope our
way upwards?"

"No, no, no!" cried Rory; "success in that way is all but impossible;
and, remember, we have but the trail of our footprints to guide us even
by day."

Something of the ludicrous invariably mixes itself up with the most
tragic affairs of this world.  I have seen the truth of this in the
chamber of death itself, in storms at sea, and in scenes where men
grappled each other in deadly strife.  And it is well it should be so,
else would the troubles of this world oftentimes swamp reason itself.
The attempts of Rory to keep his companion in cheer, partook of the
nature of the ludicrous, as did the attempts of both of them to keep
warm.

So hours elapsed, and sometimes sitting, sometimes standing and beating
feet and hands for circulation's sake, and doing much talking, but never
daring to leave the spot, at last says Rory, "Hullo, Ray! joy of joys!
I've found a lucifer!"

Almost at the same moment he lit it.  They could see each other's
faces--see a watch, and notice it was nearly midnight.  They had
regained sight!  Joy and hope were at once restored.

"Troth!" said Rory, resuming his brogue, "it's myself could be a baby
for once and cry.  Now what do ye say to try to sleep?  We'll lie close
together, you know, and it's warm we'll be in a jiffey?"

So down they lay, and, after ten long shivering minutes, heat came back
to their frozen bodies.  They had not been talking all this time; it is
but right to say they were better engaged.

With warmth came _le gaiete_--to Rory, at least.

"Have you wound your watch, Ray?"

"No, Row? and I wouldn't move for the world!"

After a pause, "Ray," says Row.

"Yes, Row?" says Ray.

"You always said you liked a big bed-room, Ray, and, troth, you've got
one for once!"

"How I envy you your spirits," answers Ray.

"Don't talk about spirits," says Row, "and frighten a poor boy.  I've
covered up my head, and I wouldn't look up for the world.  I'm going to
repeat myself to sleep.  Good night."

"Good night," asks Ray, "but how do you do it?"

"Psalms, Ray," Row replies.  "I know them all.  I'll be out of here in a
moment.

  "`He makes me down to lie by pastures green,
  He leadeth me the quiet waters by.'

"Isn't that pretty, Ray?"

"Very, Row, but `pastures green' and `quiet waters' aren't much in my
way.  Repeat _me_ to sleep, Rory boy, and I promise you I won't pull
your ears again for a month."

"Well, I'll try," says Row.  "Are your eyes shut?"

"To be sure.  A likely thing I'd have them open, isn't it?"

"Then we're both going to a ball in old England."

"Glorious," says Ray.  "I'm there already."

Then in slow, monotonous, but pleasing tones, Row goes on.  He describes
the brilliant festive scene, the warmth, the light, the beauty and the
music, and the dances, and last but not least the supper table.  It is
at this point that our Saxon hero gives sundry nasal indications that
this strange species of mesmerism had taken due effect, so Row leaves
him at the supper table, and goes back to his "pastures green" and
"quiet waters," and soon they both are sound enough.  Let us leave them
there; no need to watch them.  Remember what Lover says in his beautiful
song,--

  "O! watch ye well by daylight,
  For angels watch at night."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Poor McBain!  Worn out with watching, he had sunk at last to sleep in
his chair.

And day broke slowly on the sea of ice.  The snow-clad crater's peak was
the first to welcome glorious aurora with a rosy blush, which stole
gradually downwards till it settled on the jagged mountain tips.  Then
bears began to yawn and stretch themselves, the sly Arctic foxes crept
forth from snow-banks, and birds in their thousands--brightest of all
the snowbird--came wheeling around the _Arrandoon_ to snatch an early
breakfast ere they wended their way westward to fields of blood and
phocal carnage.

And their screaming awoke McBain.

He was speedily on deck.

Yonder was the _Perseverando_ slowly descending.

During all the long cruise of the _Arrandoon_ nobody referred to the
adventure at the crater of Jan Mayen without a feeling akin to sadness
and contrition, for all felt that something had been done which ought
not to have been done--there had been, as McBain called it, "a tempting
of Providence."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Well, well, well," cried the skipper of the _Canny Scotia_--and he
seemed to be in anything but a sweet temper.  "Just like my luck.  I do
declare, mate, if I'd been born a hatter everybody else would have been
born without heads.  Here have I been struggling away for years against
fortune, always trying to get a good voyage to support a small wife and
a big family, and now that luck seems to have all turned in our favour,
two glorious patches of seals on the ice yonder, a hard frost, and the
ice beautifully red with blood, and no ship near us, then you, mate,
come down from the crow's-nest with that confoundedly long face of
yours, for which you ought to have been smothered at birth--"

"I can't help my face, sir," cried the mate, bristling up like a bantam
cock.

"Silence!" roared the burly skipper.  "Silence! when you talk to your
captain.  You, I say, _you_ come and report a big steamer in sight to
help us at the banquet."

The mate scratched his head, taking his hat off for the purpose.

"Did I make the ship?" he asked with naive innocence.

"Pooh!" the skipper cried; and next moment he was scrambling up the
rigging with all the elegance, grace, and speed of a mud turtle.

He was in a better humour when he returned.

"I say, matie," he said, "yonder chap ain't a sealer; too dandy, and not
boats enough.  No, she is one of they spectioneering kind o' chaps as
goes a prowling around lookin' for the North Pole.  Ha! ha! ha!  Come
below, matie, and we'll have a glass together.  She ain't the kind o'
lady to interfere with our blubber-hunting."

The mate was mollified.  His face was soaped, and he shone.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN.

THE "ARRANDOON" ANCHORS TO THE "FLOE"--THE VISIT TO THE "CANNY SCOTIA"--
SILAS GRIG--A SAD SCENE--RORY RELIEVES HIS FEELINGS--STRANGERS COMING
FROM THE FAR WEST.

Seeing the skipper of the _Canny Scotia_ and his mate come below
together smiling, the steward readily guessed what they wanted, so he
was not dilatory in producing the rum-bottle and two tumblers.  Then the
skipper pushed the former towards the mate, and said,--

"Help yourself, matie."

And the mate dutifully and respectfully pushed it back again, saying,--

"After you, sir."

This palaver finished, they both half-filled their tumblers with the
ruby intoxicant, added thereto a modicum of boiling coffee from the urn
that simmered on top of the stove, then, with a preliminary nod towards
each other, emptied their glasses at a gulp.  After this, gasping for
breath, they beamed on each other with a newly-found friendliness.

"Have another," said the skipper.

They had another, then went on deck.

After ten minutes of attentive gazing at the _Arrandoon_, "Well," said
the skipper, "I do call that a bit o' pretty steering; if it ain't, my
name isn't Silas Grig."

"But there's a deal o' palaver about it, don't you think so, sir?"
remarked the mate.

"Granted, granted," assented Silas; "granted, matie."

The cause of their admiration was the way in which the _Arrandoon_ was
brought alongside the great ice-floe.  She didn't come stem on--as if
she meant to flatten, her bows--and then swing round.  Not she.  She
approached the ice with a beautiful sweep, describing nearly half a
circle, then, broadside on to the ice, she neared it and neared it.
Next over went the fenders; the steam roared from the pipe upwards into
the blue air, like driven snow, then dissolved itself like the ghost of
the white lady; the ship was stopped, away went the ice-anchors, the
vessel was fast.

And no noise about it either.  There may not be much seamanship
now-a-days, but I tell you, boys, it takes a clever man to manage a big
steamer prettily and well.

The _Arrandoon_ was not two hundred yards from the _Canny Scotia_.  Now
round go the davits on the port quarter, outward swings the boat, men
and officers spring nimbly into her, blocks rattle, and down goes the
first whaler, reaching the water with a flop, but not a plash, and with
keel as even and straight as a ruled line.

"I say, matie," said Silas Grig, in some surprise, "if that boat ain't
coming straight away here, I hope I may never chew cheese again."

So far as that was concerned, if Silas chose, he would at least have the
chance of chewing cheese again, for the _Arrandoon's_ boat came rippling
along towards them with a steady cluck-el-tee cluck-el-tee, which spoke
well for the men at the oars.

"Well," continued Silas, who, rough nut though he was, always meant well
enough, "let us do the civil, matie; tell the steward to fill the
rum-bottle, and pitch 'em a rope."

The rope came in very handy; but there was no need for the rum; even in
Greenland men can live without it--the officers of the _Arrandoon_ had
found that out.

McBain, with Allan and Rory,--the latter, by the way, seemed to have
registered a vow to go everywhere and see everything,--stood on the
quarter-deck of the _Canny Scotia_, the skipper of which craft was in
front of him, a comical look of admiration on his round brick-coloured
countenance, and his two hands deep in the pockets of his powerful pilot
coat.

"Ay, sir! ay!" he was saying; "well, I must say ye do surprise _me_."

He put such an emphasis on the "me" that one would have thought that to
surprise Silas Grig was something to be quite boastful of ever after.

"All the way to the North Pole?  Well, well; but d'ye think you'll find
it?"

"We mean to," said Rory, boldly.

"Perseverando!" said Allan.

"The _Perseverance_!" cried the skipper.  "I know the ship, a
Peterheader.  Last time I saw her she had got in the nips, and was lying
keel up on the ice, yards and rigging all awry of course; and, bother
her, I hope she'll lie there till Silas Grig gets a voyage [a cargo],
then when the _Scotia_ is full ship, the _Perseverance_ can get down off
the shelf, and cabbage all the rest.  Them's my sentiments.  But come
below, gentlemen, come below; there is room enough in the cabin of the
old _Scotia_ for every man Jack o' ye.  Come below."

Silas was right.  There was room, but not much to spare, and, squeezed
in between Allan and McBain, poor Rory was hardly visible, and could
only reach the table with one hand.

The cabin of this Greenlandman can be described with a stroke of the
pen, so to speak.  It was square and not very lofty--a tall man required
to duck when under a beam; the beams were painted white, the bulkheads
and cabin doors--four in number--were grey picked out with green.
One-half at least of the available space was occupied by the table;
close around it were cushioned lockers; the only other furniture was the
captain's big chair and a few camp-stools, a big square stove with a
roaring fire, and a big square urn fixed on top thereof, which contained
coffee, had never been empty all the voyage, and would not be till the
end thereof.  I suppose a bucket of water could hardly be called
furniture, but there it stood close to the side of the stove, and the
concentric rings of ice inside it showed the difficulty everybody must
experience who chose to quench his thirst in the most natural way
possible.

Above, in the hollow of the skylight, hung a big compass, and several
enormously long sealer's telescopes.

"No rum, gentlemen?" said Silas; "well, you do astonish _me_; but you'll
taste my wife's green ginger wine, and drink her health?"

"That we will," replied McBain, "and maybe finish a bottle."

"And welcome to ten," said Silas; "and the bun, steward, bring the bun.
That's the style!  My wife isn't much to look at, gentlemen, but, for a
bun or o' drop o' green ginger, I'll back her against the whole world."

After our heroes had done justice to the bun, and pledged the skipper's
good lady in the green ginger, that gentleman must needs eye them again
and again, with as much curiosity as if they had been some new and
wonderful zoological specimens, that he had by chance captured.

"All the way to the North Pole!" he muttered.  "Well, well, but that
_does_ get over Silas."

Rory could not help laughing.

"Funny old stick," said Silas, joining in his merriment, "ain't I?"

He did look all that and more, with his two elbows on the table, and his
knuckles supporting his chin, for his face was as round as a full moon
orient, and just the colour of a new flower-pot; then he laughed more
with one side of his face than the other, his eyes were nowhere in the
folds of his face, and his nose hardly worth mentioning.

After the laugh, beginning with Rory, had spread fairly round the table,
everybody felt relieved.

"I'm only a plain, honest blubber-hunter, gentlemen," said Silas Grig,
apologetically, "with a large family and--and a small wife--but--but you
do surprise _me_.  There?"

[It is but fair to say that, as a rule, captains of Greenlandmen are far
more refined in manner than poor Silas.]

But when McBain informed him that the _Arrandoon_ would lay alongside
him for a week or more, and help him to secure a voyage, and wouldn't
ship a single skin herself, Silas was more surprised than ever.  Indeed,
until this day I could not tell you what would have happened to Silas,
had the mate not been providentially beside him to vent his feelings
upon.  On that unfortunate officer's back he brought down his great
shoulder-of-mutton fist with a force that made him jump, and his breath
to come and go as if he had just been popped under a shower-bath.

"Luck's come," he cried.  "Hey? hey?"

And every "hey?" represented a dig in the mate's ribs with the skipper's
thumb of iron.

"Told ye it would, hey?  Didn't I? hey?"

"What'll the old woman say, hey?  Hey, boys?  Hey, matie?  Hey?  Hey?"

"You gentlemen," said Silas, alter his feelings had calmed down a
trifle, "are all for sport, and Silas has to make a voyage.  But you'll
have sport, gentlemen, that ye will.  My men are sealing now.  They're
among the young seals.  It has been nothing but flay, flay, flay, for
the last two rounds of the sun, and there isn't such a very long night
now, is there?  And you saw the blood?"

Saw the blood, reader!  Indeed, our heroes had.  Where was it that that
blood was not?  All the beautiful snow was encrimsoned with it on the
distant field of ice, where the men were carrying on their ghastly work.
It was as if a great battle had been fought there, and the dead crangs
lay in dozens and hundreds.  A crang means a carcass.  Is the adjective
"dead," then, not unnecessary?  What else can a carcass or crang be but
"dead"?  Nay, but listen: let me whisper a truth in your ear, and I know
your brave young blood will boil when I tell you: I've known our men,
Englishmen and Scotchmen, flense the lambs while still alive.

From the field of slaughter the skins were being dragged to the ship by
men with ropes, so there were streaks of red all the way to the ship,
and all the vessel's starboard side was smeared with blood.  Indeed, I
do not wish to harrow the feelings of my readers, and I shall but
describe a few of the cruelties of sealing--no, on second thoughts, I
will not even do that, because I know well you will believe me when I
tell you these cruelties are very great, and believing this, if ever you
have an opportunity of voting for a bill or signing a petition to get
poor Greenland seals fair play, I know you will.

Silas Grig and our heroes took a walk to the field of unequal strife,
and Rory and Allan, to whom all they saw was very new, were not a little
horrified as well as disgusted.

"This," said McBain, "is the young-sealing.  We are not going to assist
you in this; we are sportsmen, not butchers, Captain Grig?"

Silas grasped McBain's hand.  "Your feelings do you credit, sir," he
said--"they do.  But I have feelings, too.  Yes, a weather-beaten old
stick like me has feelings!  But I'm sent out here to make a voyage, and
what can I do?  I've a small wife and a large family; and my owners,
too, would sack me if I didn't bring the skins.  I say," he added, after
a pause, "you know my mate?"

"Yes," said McBain.

"Well," said Silas, "you wouldn't, imagine that a fellow with such an
ugly chunk o' a figure-head as that had feelings, eh?  But he has,
though; and during all this young-sealing business we both of us just
drowns our feelings in the rum-bottle.  Fact, sir! and old Silas scorns
a lie.  But, gentlemen, when all this wicked work is over, when we are
away north from here, among the old seals, and when we can look at that
sun again without seeing blood, then my matie and I banishes Black-Jack
[the gallon measure from which rum is served is so called] and sticks to
coffee and arrowroot; that we do!"

They had turned their backs on the by no means inviting scene, and were
walking towards the _Canny Scotia_ as Silas spoke.

"But," said the Greenland mariner, "come and dine with the old man
to-morrow.  The last of the young seals will be on board by then, and
we'll have had a wash down; we'll be clean and tidy like.  Then hurrah
for the old seals!  That's sport, if you like!--that's fair play."

"Ah!" said McBain, "your heart is in the right place, I can see that.  I
wish there were more like you.  Do _you_ seal on Sunday?  Many do."

Silas looked solemn.  "I knows they do," he said, "but Silas hasn't done
so yet, and he prays he never may be tempted to."

"Captain Grig, we'll come and dine with you, and we expect you to pay us
the same compliment another day."

"I daresay you fellows are glad to get home?" said Ralph, rising from
the sofa and throwing down the volume he had been dreaming over.

"Not a bit of it!" said Rory and Allan, both in one breath; and Rory
added, "You don't know what a funny ship a real Greenlandman is!  I
declare you've lost a treat!"

"Does it smell badly?" asked Ralph, with a slight curl of his upper
lip.

"Never a taste!" says Rory; "she's as sweet as cowslips or clover, or
newly-made hay; and the bun was beautiful!"

"The what?" said Ralph.

"Don't tell him?" cried Allan; "don't tell him!"

"And the green ginger!" said Rory, smacking his lips.  "Ah, yes! the
green ginger," said Allan; "I never tasted anything like that in all my
born days!"

"Hi, you, Freezing Powders!" cried Rory, "take my coat and out-o'-doors
gear.  D'ye hear?  Look sharp?"

"I'm coming, sah; and coming plenty quick!"

"De-ah me!" from Cockie.

"Now bring my fiddle, you young rascal, into my cabin;" for Rory,
reader, had that young-sealing scene on his brain, and he would not be
happy till he had played it away.  And a wild, weird lilt it was, too,
that he did bring forth.  Extempore, did you ask?  Certainly, for he
played as he thought and felt; all his soul seemed to enter the cremona,
and to well forth again from the beautiful instrument, now in tones of
plaintive sorrow, now in notes of wrath; and then it stopped all at once
abruptly.  That was Rory's way; he had pitched fiddle and bow on the
bed, and presently he returned to the saloon.

"Are you better?" inquired Allan.  Rory only gave a little laugh, and
sat down to read.  It had taken McBain nearly a fortnight to get clear
away from the Isle of Jan Mayen, for the frost had set in sharp and
hard, and the great ice-saws had to be worked, and the aid of dynamite
called in to blast the pieces.  They were now some ten miles to the
north and east of the island, but, so far as he knew on the day of his
visit to the _Scotia_, he had bidden it farewell for ever.

It had not been for the mere sake of sport or adventure he had called in
there, he had another reason.  Old Magnus, before the sailing--ay, or
even the building--of the _Arrandoon_, had heard that the island was
inhabited by a party of wandering Eskimos.  Wherever Eskimos were McBain
had thought there must be dogs, and that was just what was wanting to
complete the expedition--a kennel of sleigh-dogs.  But, as we have seen,
the Eskimo encampment was deserted, so McBain had to leave it
disappointed.  But, as it turned out, it was only temporarily deserted
after all, and on the very day on which they had arranged to dine with
Skipper Grig, two daring men, chiefs of a tribe of Eskimos, drawn in a
rude sledge, were making their way towards the island.  Their team
consisted of over a dozen half-wild dogs, harnessed with ropes of skin
and untanned leather.  They seemed to fly across the sea of ice.  Hardly
could you see the dogs for the powdery snow that rose in clouds around
them.  Well might they hurry, for clouds were banking up in the west, a
low wind came moaning over the dreary plain, and a storm was brewing,
and if it burst upon them ere they reached the still distant island,
then--

CHAPTER SIXTEEN.

SILAS GRIG'S DINNER-PARTY--A NEW MEMBER OF THE MALACOPTERYGII--THE STORM
ON THE SEA OF ICE--BREAK-UP OF THE MAIN PACK--ROUGHING IT AT SEA.

While those two chiefs of the Eskimo Indians were hurrying their team of
dogs across the sea of ice eastwards, ever eastwards, with the clouds
rising behind them, with the wind whispering and moaning around them,
and sometimes raising the powdery snow in little angry eddies, that
almost hid the plunging dogs from their view, honest Silas Grig, though
somewhat uneasy in his mind as to what kind of weather was brewing,
busied himself nevertheless in preparing what he considered a splendid
dinner for his coming guests.

"But," he said to his mate, "it will just be like my luck, you know, if
it comes on to blow big guns, and we've got to leave good cheer and put
out to sea."

"Ah! sir," said the mate, "don't forget luck has turned, you know."

"Ha! ha! ha!" laughed Silas, "really, matie, I _had_ a'most forgotten."

And away forward he hurried, to see how the men were getting on
scrubbing decks and cleaning brass-work, and how the cook was getting on
with that mighty sirloin of beef.  He took many a ran forward as the day
advanced, often pausing, though, to give an uneasy glance windward, and
at the sun, not yet hidden by the rising clouds.  And often as he did so
he shook his head and made some remark to his mate.

"I tell ye, matie," he said once, "I don't quite like the looks o' 't.
Those clouds ain't natural this time o' the year, and don't you see the
spots in the sun?  Why, he is holed through and through like an old
Dutch cheese.  Something's brewin'.  But, talking of brewin', I wonder
how the soup is getting on?"  [In Greenland these sunspots are quite
easily seen by the naked eye.]

Silas's face was more the colour of a new flower-pot than ever, when
McBain and our three heroes came alongside in their dashing gig, with
its beautiful paint and varnish, snow-white oars, flag trailing astern,
and rudder-ribbons, all complete.

Rory was steering, and he brought her alongside with a regular admiral's
sweep.

"Why, she's going away past us!" cried Silas; "no, she ain't.  It is the
bow-and-bow business the young 'un's after."

"In bow?" cried Rory.  "Way enough--oars!"

These were the only three orders Rory needed to give to his men.  There
was no shouting of "Easy sta'board!" or "Easy port!" as when a lubber is
coxswain.

Next moment they were all on deck, shaking hands with the skipper and
his mate.  The latter remained on deck; he didn't care for the company
of "quality;" besides, he had to loosen sails, and have all ready to get
in anchors at a minute's notice and put out to sea.

The skipper of the _Canny Scotia_ had contrived another seat at table,
so there was no such thing as crowding, and the dinner passed off
entirely to his satisfaction.  The pea-soup was excellent, neither too
thick nor too thin, and the sippets done to a turn.  Then came what
Silas called the whitebait.

"Which is only my fun, gentlemen," he observed, "seeing that they are
bigger than sprats.  Where do I get them?  Hey?  Why, turn up a piece of
pancake-ice, and there they be sticking in the clear in hundreds, like
bees in a honeycomb, and nothing out but their bits of tails."

"It is curious," said Rory.  "How do they bore the holes, I wonder?"

"That, young gentleman," replied Silas, "I can't say, never having seen
them at work.  Maybe they melt the ice with their noses; they can't make
the holes with their teeth, their bows are too blunt and humble like.
Perhaps, after all, they find the holes ready-made, and just go in for
warmth.  Queer, ain't it?"

"I believe," said Rory, "they belong to the natural order
_Malacopterygii_."

"The what?" cried Ralph; "but, pray, Row, don't repeat the word.  Think
of the small bones; and McFlail isn't here, you know."

"Of which," continued Rory, "the _Clupeidae_" [Ralph groaned] "form one
of the families, belonging to which are the herring, the sardine, the
whitebait, and sprat."

"They may be sprats, or they may be young sperm-whales, for anything I
care," said Ralph; "but I do know they are jolly good eating.  Captain
Grig, may I trouble you again?"

With the pudding came the green ginger, that Ralph was so anxious to
taste.

"The peculiarity of that pudding, gentlemen, is this," said
Silas--"eaten hot it _is_ a pudding, eaten cold it is a bun.  The
peculiarity of the green--"

What more he meant to have said will never be known, for at that moment
the _Canny Scotia_ gave an angry cant to leeward, and away--extemporised
seat and all--went the skipper down upon the sta'board bulkheads; the
coalscuttle, the water-bucket, and the big armchair followed suit, and
there was consequently some little confusion, and a speedy break-up of
the dinner-party.

McBain's boat was called away, for the ship had slipped her ice-anchors,
and was drifting seaward, with the wind roaring wildly through rigging
and cordage.  The gale had come upon them as sudden as a thunderclap.
Good-byes were hastily said, and away pulled the gig.  She was in the
lee of the ice and partly sheltered, otherwise they never would have
regained the _Arrandoon_.  As it was, the men were almost exhausted when
they got alongside.

Her anchors were well fast, and her cables were strong; there was little
fear of dragging for some time, so the order was given to at once get up
steam, and that, too, with all speed, for the force of the wind seemed
to increase almost momentarily.  On the _Arrandoon's_ decks you could
scarcely have seen anything, for the snow blew blindingly from off the
ice; there was little to be heard either, for the shrill, harsh
whistling of the wind.  Men flitted hither and thither like uneasy
ghosts, making things snug, and battening down the principal hatches; on
the bridge, dimly descried, was McBain, speaking-trumpet under arm, and
beside him Stevenson.

Down below, from fore to aft, everybody was engaged.  In the stoke-hole
they were busy, and making goodly use of the American hams; in the
engine-room the engineers were looking well to their gear, with bits of
greasy "pob" in their hands, humming songs as they gave a rub here and a
nib there, though to what end or purpose I couldn't tell you, but
evidently on the best of terms with themselves and their beautiful
engine.  The doctor was busy stowing his bottles away, and the steward
was making the pantry shipshape, and our heroes themselves were stowing
away all loose gear in their cabins.  Presently they entered the saloon
again, where was Freezing Powders making the cockatoo's cage fast with a
morsel of lanyard.

"Here's a pretty to-do!" the bird was saying, half choking on a billful
of hemp.  "Call the steward!--call the steward!--call the steward!"

"You jus' console yourse'f," said the boy, "and don't take sich big
mou'fuls o' hemp.  Mind, you'll be sea-sick p'esently."

"De-ah me!"

"Yes, ye will--dreffully sea-sick.  Den you wants to call de steward
plenty quick."

One ice-anchor came on board; the other--the bow--was cut adrift as the
ship's stern swung round seaward.  Almost at the same moment an
explosion was heard close alongside, as if one of the boilers had burst.
The great berg to which they had been anchored had parted company with
the floe, and was evidently bent on going to sea along with the
_Arrandoon_.

Once they were a little way clear of the ice they could look about them,
the snow no longer blowing over the vessel.  The scene was peculiar, and
such as can only be viewed in Greenland under like circumstances.

The whole field of ice, as far as it was visible, was a smother of
whirling drift; the lofty cone of Jan Mayen, which though miles to the
south'ard and west, had been so well-defined an object against the blue
of the sky, was now blurred and indistinct, and the grey, driving clouds
every now and again quite hid the top of it from view.  All along the
edge of the pack the snow was being blown seaward like smoke, or like
the white spray on the rocks where billows break.  The eastern horizon
was a chaos of dark, shifting billows, as tall as houses, and
foam-tipped; but near by the ice, although the wind blew already with
the force of a gale, and the surface of the water was churned into
froth, there was not a wave bigger than you would see on a farmer's
mill-pond.

What a pity it seemed to leave this comparatively smooth water and steam
away out into the centre of yonder mighty conflict 'twixt wind and wave.
But well every one on board knew that to remain where they were was but
to court destruction, for the noise that proceeded from the ice-fields
told them the pack was breaking up.  Ay, and bergs were already forging
ahead of them, and surrounding them.  Ere they were a mile from the
floes they found this out, and the danger from the floating masses of
ice was very real indeed.  Every minute the pieces were hurtled with all
the force of the waves against the sturdy vessel's weather-side,
threatening to stave her; nor could McBain, who never left the bridge
until the vessel was well out to sea, avoid at times stemming the bergs
that appeared ahead of him.  For often two would present themselves at
one time, and one must be stemmed--the smaller of the twain; for to have
come in collision bow on, would have meant foundering.

But at length the danger was past as far as the ice was concerned,
though now the seas were mountains high, and of Titanic force; so after
an hour or two the _Arrandoon_ lay to, and having seen the lights all
properly placed, and extra hands put on the look-out--having, in fact,
done everything a sailor could do for the safety of his ship, McBain
came down below.

In shining oil-skins and dripping sou'-wester, he looked like some queer
sea-monster that had just been caught and hauled on board.

He looked a trifle more human, however, when the steward had marched off
with his outer garments.

"Is she snug?" asked Allan.

"Ay, lads, as snug as she is likely to be to-night," replied McBain;
"but she doesn't like it, I can tell you, and the gale seems increasing
to hurricane force.  How is the glass, Rory?"

"Not so very low," said Rory; "not under twenty-nine degrees."

"But concave at the top?"

"Yes, sir."

"Well, well," said McBain, "content yourselves, boys, for I think we'll
have days of it.  I for one don't want to see much more of the ice while
this blow lasts.  But what a splendid fire you have!  Steward, mind you
put on the guard last thing to-night."

"Why the guard?" asked Rory.

"Because," explained McBain, "I feel certain that many a good ship has
been burned at sea by the fire falling out of the grate; a wave or a
piece of ice hits her on the bows, the fire flies out of the stove, no
one is below, and so, and so--"

"Yes," said Ralph, "that is very likely, and pray don't let us speak of
anything very dreadful to-night.  List! how the wind roars, to be sure!
But to change the subject--Peter."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Is supper ready?"

"Very nearly, sir."

"Well, tell Seth to come, and Magnus."

"Ho! ho!" said McBain, "that's it, is it?"

"What a comfort on a night like this," Allan remarked, "it is to be
shipmates with two such fellows as Ray and Row, the epicure and the
poet--the one to cater for the corporeal, the other for the mental man."

The ship was pitching angrily, dipping her bows deep down under the
solid seas and raising them quickly again, but not neglecting to ship
tons of water every time, which found its way aft, so that down in the
saloon they could hear it washing about overhead and pouring past the
ports into the sea.

"Steady, sir, steady," cried Magnus, entering the saloon.  He was
speaking to Seth, who had preceded him.  He didn't walk in, he came in
head first, and was now lying all his length on the saloon floor.

But Rory and Allan lifted him tenderly up again and seated him on the
couch, amid such remarks as, "No bones broken, I do hope," "Gently does
it, Seth, old man," "Have you really left your sea-legs forward?"  "Call
the steward," the last remark being the cockatoo's.

"I reckon," said the old trapper, rubbing his elbows and knees, "there
ain't any bones given way this time, but that same is more chance than
good management."

After supper--which was of Ralph's own choosing, I need not say more--a
general adjournment was made to the after-cabin, or snuggery, and here
every one adopted attitudes of comfort around the blazing stove, in
easy-chairs, on sofas, or on rugs and skins on the deck; there they sat,
or lounged, or lay.  The elders had their pipes, the youngsters coffee.
But with the pitching and rolling of the ship it was not very easy
either to sit, or lounge, or lie, nor was it advisable to leave the
coffee in the cup for any length of time; nevertheless everybody was
happy, for wondrous little care had they on their minds.  Oh! how wild
and tempestuous the night was, and how madly the seas leapt and tossed
around them!  But they had a ship they could trust, and, better by far,
a Power above them which they had learned to put confidence in.

Seth, to-night, was in what Ralph called fine form.  His stories of
adventure, told in his dry, droll, inimitable way, were irresistible.
De Vere's face never once lacked a smile on it; he loved to listen
though he could not talk.

Old Magnus also had some queer tales to tell, his relation of them
affording Seth breathing space.  Several times during the evening Rory
played, and the doctor tooted, as he called it.

Thus merrily and pleasantly sped the time--every one doing his best to
amuse his neighbours--until eight bells rang out, then all retired.

It is on such a night as this that the soundest sleep visits the pillow
of your thorough sailor--the roar of the wind overhead, the rocking of
the ship, and the sound of the waves close by the ear, all conduce to
sweetest slumber.

There was little if any improvement in the weather next day, nor for
several days; but cold and stormy though it was, to be on the bridge,
holding on--figuratively speaking--by the eyelids, was a glorious treat
for our sailor heroes.  The masts bent like fishing-rods beneath the
force of the gale.  At times the good ship heeled until her yard-ends
ploughed the waves, and if a sea struck her then, the spray leapt higher
than the main-truck, and the green water made a clean breach over her.
On the second day the clouds were all blown away, but the wind retained
its force, and the waves their power and magnitude.  Every wave
threatened to come inboard, and about one out of ten did.  Those that
didn't went singing astern, or got in under the _Arrandoon_, and tossed
her all they could.  The frost was intense, and in some way or other, I
think, accounted for the strange singing noise emitted by those waves
that went past without breaking.  But it was when one great sea followed
swiftly on the heels of another that the good ship suffered most,
because she would probably be down by the head when she received salute
number two.  It was thus she had her bulwarks smashed, and one good boat
rent into matchwood and cast away.

It was no easy task to reach the bridge, nor to rush therefrom and
regain the saloon companion.  You had to watch the seas, and were
generally pretty safe if you made use of arms and legs just after one or
two big waves had done their worst; but Allan once, and Rory three
times, were washed into the scuppers, and more bruised than they cared
to own.  Ralph seldom came on deck, and the doctor just once got his
head above the companion; for this piece of daring he received a sea in
the teeth, which he declared nearly cut his head off.  He went down
below to change his clothes, and never came up again.

On the third day, in the dog-watch, the wind fell, and the sea went down
considerably.  Had the gale blown from the east, the sea would have been
in no such hurry to go down, but it had continued all the time to blow
steadily from off the ice.  What a strange sight the _Arrandoon_ now
presented!  She was a ship of glass and snow.  Funnel, masts, and
rigging were, or seemed to be, composed of frosted crystal.  The funnel,
Rory declared, looked like a stalactite from "the cave of a thousand
winters."  Her bows were lumbered with ice feet thick, and from stem to
stern there was no more liveliness in the good _Arrandoon_ than there is
in a Dutch collier.

As soon as the wind fell a man was sent up aloft, and the order was
given,--

"All hands clear ship of ice."

But hark! there is a shout from the crow's-nest.

"Large ship down to leeward, sir, apparently in distress."

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

THE STORM--THE "CANNY SCOTIA" IN DISTRESS--RUM, MUTINY, ANARCHY, AND
DEATH--SAVED--ADVENTURE WITH A SHE-BEAR--CAPTURE OF THE YOUNG.

Has it not been said that the greatest pleasure on earth is felt on the
sudden surcease of severe pain?  I am inclined, though, to doubt the
truth of this statement, and I think that nothing can equal the feeling
of quiet, calm joy that is instilled into the heart on the instant one
is plucked from the jaws of impending death.  When the King of Terrors
comes speedily, while the blood is up and the heart beating high, as he
does to those who fall in the field of battle, his approach does not
seem anything like so terrible as when he lags in his march towards his
victim.  One needs to have a hope that leads his thoughts beyond this
world, to be brave and calm at such a moment.

When the _Canny Scotia_ slipped her ice-anchors and was driven out to
sea, to encounter all the fury of the gale that had so suddenly sprung
up, she had not the advantages of the _Arrandoon_.  She had no steam
power, nor was she so well manned.  She could therefore only scud under
bare poles, or lie to with about as much canvas spread as would make a
mason's apron.

Silas didn't mean to be caught napping, however, and, as quickly as he
could, he got the tarpaulins down over the hatches, took in all spare
canvas, and did all he could for the best.  Alas! the best was bad.  The
_Scotia_ made fearful weather, and twenty-four hours after it had come
on to blow, she had not a topmast standing, two of her best boats had
been carried away, her bulwarks looked like a badly-built farmer's
paling, and, worse than all, she was stove amidships on the weather-side
and under the water-line.  When this last disaster was reported to Silas
Grig, he called all hands to "make good repairs," and stem the flow of
the water, which was rushing inboard like a mill-stream through the ugly
hole in the vessel's side.  Had it been calm weather, this might have
been done effectually enough, but, under the circumstances, it was
simply an impossibility.  Everything was done, however, that could be
done, but still the seas poured in at every lurch to windward.

Then it was "All hands to the pumps."  The men worked in relays, and
cheerily, too, and for a time the water was sent overboard faster than
it came in, albeit there were times when the green seas poured over the
ship like mountain cataracts.  But after some hours, either through the
men flagging, or from the hole in the ship's side getting larger, the
water in the hold began to gain rapidly on them.

"Bring up black-jack!" cried the skipper to the steward, "and we'll
splice the main-brace."

"Now hurrah! lads!" he exclaimed, addressing the men after a liberal
allowance of rum had been handed round.  "Hurrah! heave round again.
The storm has about spent itself and the sea is going down.  We can keep
her afloat if we try.  Hurrah then, hurrah!"

"Hurrah!" echoed the men in response, and, flushed with artificial
strength, they once more set themselves with redoubled energy to keep
the water under.  There was no danger now from ice.  The piece that had
wrought them so much mischief was about the last they had seen.  So for
a time all went well, and if the water did not decrease it certainly did
not rise.  An hour went by, then a deputation came aft to beg for more
rum, and the fate of this vessel, like that of many another lost at sea,
seemed sealed by the awful drink curse.

"It's hardly judicious," said Silas to his mate, "but I suppose they
must have it."

Ah!  Silas Grig, it was not judicious to serve them with the first
allowance.  When hard work is over and finished, and men are worn out
and tired, then is the time, if ever, to splice the main-brace; but when
work has to be done that needs clear heads, and when danger is all
around a ship, the farther away the rum is the better.

They had it, though, and presently they were singing as they pumped--
singing, but not working half so hard as before.  Then even the singing
itself ceased; they were getting tired and drowsy, and yet another
allowance of rum was asked and granted.

The water rose higher in the hold.

When the men heard this report they would work no more.  With one accord
they desisted from their labours, and a deputation of the boldest found
their way aft.

"It is no use, Captain Silas Grig," they said, addressing their skipper;
"the ship is going down, and we mean to die jolly.  Bring up the rum."

"This is mutiny," cried the captain, pulling out a revolver.  "I'll
shoot the first man dead that dares go down that cabin staircase."

"Captain," said one of the men, stepping forward, "will you let me speak
to you?  I've nothing but friendly feelings towards you."

"Well," replied the skipper, "what have you to say?"

"This," said the man; "let us have no murder.  Put up your
shooting-irons.  It is all in vain.  The men _will_ have rum.  Hark!
d'ye hear that?"

"I heard a knocking below," said the skipper.  "What does it mean?"

Before the man could reply there was a wild shout from the half-deck.

"It means," replied the man, "that the men have broken through the cabin
bulkheads and supplied themselves."

"Then Heaven help us!" said poor bewildered Silas.

He staggered to the seat beside the skylight and sat down, holding on by
the brass glass-guards.

A moment after the mate joined him.

"You haven't been drinking, matie," said Silas, glancing gloomily
upwards, "have you?"

"No, sir, nor the second mate, nor the steward, nor the spectioneer,"
was the mate's reply.  "Give us your hand, sir.  We've had words
together often; let us forgive each other now.  God bless you, sir, and
if die together we must, we won't die like pigs, at all events."

There was anarchy forward, anarchy and wild revelry, and cruel brawls
and fighting, but the five men aft stuck together, and tried to comfort
each other, though there was hardly a hope in their hearts that their
vessel would be saved.  A long evening wore away, a kind of
semi-darkness settled over the sea, but this short night soon gave place
once more to-day.  Then down forward all was quiet; the revellers were
sleeping the stertorous sleep of the drunkard.

But the wind had fallen considerably, and the seas had gone down; the
broken waves no longer sung in the frosty air, but the ship rolled like
a half-dead thing in the trough of the sea.  She was water-logged.

With infinite difficulty the mates, with the steward's assistance,
stretched more canvas, while the captain took the helm.  She heeled over
to it, and looked as if she hardly cared to right again.  But this
brought the hole in her side into view.  Then they got heavy blankets
up, and, working as they had never worked before, they managed in an
hour and a half to staunch the leak from the outside.

Hope began to rise in their hearts, and, at the bidding of the skipper,
the steward went below and brought up a large tin of preserved soup.

"Ah! men," said poor Silas, "this is better than all the rum in the
world."

And it was, for it gave them strength and heart.  They went away down
below next to the galley and half-deck, and tried to rouse some of the
men.  They found five of them stark and stiff, and from the others came
nothing but groans and oaths.

So they went to the pumps themselves, and worked away for hours for dear
life itself.

Oh! what a joyful sight it was for them when, in answer to their signal
of distress, they saw the good ship _Arrandoon_ coming steaming down
towards them.

Then the grim raven Death, who had been hovering over the seemingly
doomed ship, flapped his ragged wings and flew slowly away.

They were saved!

Oil was pumped upon the water between the _Arrandoon_ and _Scotia_, to
round off the curling, comb-like peaks of the waves, and a boat was
lowered from the steamer and sent to the assistance of the distressed
vessel.

The ship was pumped out, and next day, the weather becoming once more
fine, she was towed towards the island of Jan Mayen, and made fast to a
floe.  She was next heeled over and the repairs completed.  The
_Arrandoon_ spared them a few spars, and plenty of willing hands to
hoist them, so that in a few days the Greenland sealer was as strong as
ever.

Silas Grig was a very happy man now.  The unfortunate wretches who had
flown to meet their fate were sunk in the dark waters of the sea of ice,
but this rough but kindly-hearted skipper never let one upbraiding word
escape him towards his men, and the men knew they were forgiven, and
liked their skipper none the less for his extreme forbearance.

"Do you know what I have done?" said Silas to McBain.

"You have forgiven your men, haven't you?" replied McBain.

"Ay, that I have," said Silas, "but I have staved every cask of rum on
board, and black-jack is thrown overboard."

All along the west coast or shore of the island of Jan Mayen our heroes,
on their re-arrival there, found that the water was comparatively clear,
the bergs having been driven away out to sea on the wings of the wind,
so that by breaking the light bay ice the boats could approach quite
close to the snow-clad cliffs.

Our three boys--for boys we must continue to call them for the sake of
the days of "auld lang syne"--were glad to set foot on shore again, and
with them went old Seth and the doctor.  Freezing Powders was also
invited, but his reply was, "No, sah! thank you all de same.  But only
dis chile not want anoder bad winter wid a yellow bear!"

"`Adventure' you mean, don't you?" said Rory.

"Dat is him, sah!" replied the boy.  "I not want no more dancin' for de
dear life."

"But the yellow bear was killed, Freezing Powders," persisted Allan.

"But him's moder not killed," said the lad, with round, open eyes.  "You
seem to hab 'tirely forgotten dat, sah; and p'raps de moder is much
worse dan de son."

So they went without him.  Well armed were they, and provisioned for a
day at all events.

Somewhat to their surprise, they found smoke issuing from the once
deserted huts, while a whole pack of dogs started up from where they had
been lying and attempted to bar their progress.  But the same two hardy
chiefs of the Eskimos whom we last saw speeding along over the sea of
ice, with the snow-wind roaring around them, came forth, quieted the
dogs, and bade them kindly welcome.

In their broken English they told them the tale of their adventurous
journey across the pack from the far-off western land of Greenland, and
of the narrow escape they had had from the violence of the sudden storm.

Then they led the way, not into one of the small huts, but into the
large central one.

"We are making him fit and warm and good," they explained, "for our big
'Melican masta.  He come directly.  To-day we see his boat not far off--
a two-stick boat, with plenty mooch sail."

The "two-stick boat" which the chiefs referred to was a saucy little
Yankee yacht, that on this very morning was cruising off the island.

Our heroes spent several hours in the hut, seated by the blazing logs,
listening delightedly to a description of the strange country these
chiefs called their home--a country that few white men have ever yet
visited, and where certainly none have ever wintered.

But I cannot repeat all the strangers told them about the manners and
customs of their countrymen, the dress of the men and women, their
fishing and hunting exploits, their fierce though petty wars with other
tribes, and the wonderful life they lead throughout the summer and
during the long, drear, sunless season of winter.

"Ah!" said Rory, with a bit of a sigh, "I do like to hear these men talk
about their wild land in the Far West.  We must come again and make them
tell us a deal more.  I've half a mind to set out with them when they
return, and live among them for some months.  I say, Ray, wouldn't it be
glorious to go surging over the ice-fields drawn by a hundred
fleet-footed hounds?"

"Drawn by a hundred hounds!" cried Allan, laughing.  "Draw it mild,
Rory."

"Well," said Rory, "more or less, you know."

"Besides," Ralph put in, "these are not hounds, Rory; there is more of
the wolf about them than the hound."

"Och, botheration?" replied Rory; "you're too particular.  But if I went
with these men, and dwelt among their tribes for a time, then I'd go to
press when I came back to old England."

"A book of adventure?" said Allan.

"Ah, yes!" said Rory; "a book, if you please, but not dry-as-dust prose,
my boys!  I'd write an epic poem."

Talking thus, away they went on an exploring expedition, Rory riding the
high horse, building any number of castles in the air, and giving the
reins to his wonderful imagination.

"I reckon, Mr Rory," said Seth, "that you'd make the fortune of any
publisher that liked to take you up.  You try New York, I guess that'd
suit you; and, if you like, you shall write the life of old trapper
Seth."

"Glorious!" cried Rory; "`A Life in the Forests of the Far West.'
Hurrah!  I'll do it!  You wait a bit.  Look, look!  What is that?"

"It's a white fox," said Seth, bowling the animal over before the others
had time to draw a bead on it.

But that white fox, with a few loons, and five guillemots--which, by the
way, when skinned, are excellent eating--were all they bagged that day.

McBain and Stevenson had better luck though, they had seen a gigantic
bear prowling around among the rough ice beneath the cliffs, and had
called away a boat and gone after it.

"O! sah!" cried Freezing Powders, running up to McBain as he was going
over the side.  "Don't go, sah!  I can see de yellow bear's moder and
two piccaninnies on de ice.  She is one berry bad woman.  She make you
dance to please de piccaninnies, den she gobble your head off.  Don't
you go, sah!  You not look nice widout a head.  Dat am my impression,
sah."

There was nothing of the sensational about McBain's adventure with the
bear, but something of the sad.  The captain of the _Arrandoon_ was not
the man to take the life of even a bear while in company of her young
ones, but he well knew how terrible and how bloodthirsty such an animal
is, and how cunning in her ferocity.  He shuddered as he thought of
Allan or Rory heedlessly passing the cave or crevasse in the rocks where
she lay concealed, and being pounced upon and dragged in to be torn limb
from limb.  So he determined she must die.

Once landed, they almost immediately sighted her, and gave chase.  Alone
she might have escaped; but in dread terror the young ones leapt on her
back and thus hampered her movements.  [She-bears with young ones are
easily got up to and killed on this account.]  She then turned fiercely
at bay, coming swiftly on to the attack, bent upon a fearful vengeance
if she could only accomplish it.

"Stand by, Stevenson," cried McBain, dropping on one knee, "to fire if I
don't kill at once."

The monster held her head low as she advanced, and a less experienced
hunter would have made this the target.  McBain knew better.  He aimed
at the lower part of the neck, and the bear fell pierced through the
great artery of the heart.  Yet so near had he allowed the animal to
come before firing, that Stevenson, trembling for his safety, had
brought his own rifle to the shoulder.

Then those two poor young bears stood up to fight for their dead dam,
giving vent to growls of grief and rage.

"We can take them alive, sir," said Stevenson.  "Come along, lads."
This last sentence was addressed to the boat's crew.  "Come along quick,
and bring the ropes."

Had old Seth been there, these young Bruins would soon have been
lassoed.  But McBain's men were not over expert at such work.  They did
manage to rope one in a few minutes, but the other gave them a deal of
trouble--sport one man erroneously called it.  He invariably flew at the
man who tried to throw the rope, and the man invariably made his feet
his friends, thus giving another man a chance to try his skill.  If he
failed he had to run next, and so on until at long last one more adroit
or more fortunate than his fellow succeeded in throwing the lasso over
the young bear's neck, and brought it half strangled to the ice.

"A present for you, Captain Grig," cried McBain, pulling alongside the
_Canny Scotia_ with his double capture.

Silas was delighted when he saw the two live bears.  "Heaven bless you,
sir!" he exclaimed.  "Why, sir, they'll fetch forty pounds each in the
London _too_.  Forty pounds, sir!  Think o' that.  Eighty pounds for the
two o' them.  Keep my little wife and all the family for a month o'
Sundays.  Hurrah! matie, luck's turned."

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.

A NEW ARRIVAL--THE DOGS--TRAPPER SETH BECOMES KENNEL-MAN--PREPARATIONS
FOR A GREAT SEAL HUNT--THE GREENLAND BEAR.

On the very day that McBain shot the great she-bear--for it was one of
the largest that ever fell before a sportsman's gun--on that day, and on
the afternoon of that day, just as our heroes were about to leave the
island and re-embark on the _Arrandoon_, there landed from off that
saucy "little two-stick yacht" one of the tallest Yankees that ever
stepped in boots.

Seth squeezed the hand of this countryman of his till tears sprang into
the stranger's eyes; and they were not tears of emotion, nor sentiment
either, but of downright pain.

"I say, siree?" cried the newcomer, shaking his hand and looking at the
tips of his fingers, "patriotism and brotherly love are both beautiful
things in their way, but when it comes to squeezing the blood out from
under a fellow's finger-nails, then I say, bother brotherly love."

"I'm proud to meet you, sir," exclaimed Seth, "let us shake hands once
more."

"Never a shake, old man," said the stranger; "let us admire each other
at a respectable distance.  But come, gentlemen all," he continued,
turning to the others, "you ain't going on board just yet.  Come up with
me to my house.  I daresay you've been there already; but come back and
break bread with Nathaniel Cobb, sometimes called the Little Wonder,
because I ain't much more'n seven feet high."

Nat Cobb's boat's crew were Norwegians every one of them, short,
somewhat squat, fair-haired fellows, but as active and bustling as a
corresponding number of well-bred fox-terriers.  A couple of them were
moving on ahead now, with an immense basket between them.

"That's the dinner," said the Little Wonder; "and you'll find there's
enough for all hands, too."

"Well, gentlemen," Nat said, when everybody had done justice to the good
things placed before them, "let us drink each other's healths in a cup
of fragrant mocha, for that's the wine for Greenland weather.
Gentlemen, I look around me at your smiling faces, and I pledge you and
bid you welcome to my island of Jan Mayen."

"Hallo!" thought Rory, "_your_ island."

"Yes, gentlemen," continued Nat, looking as if he really read Rory's
thoughts, "_my_ island.  Six months and more ago I annexed it, and
to-morrow once again the stars and stripes will proudly flutter from
yonder flagstaff, and the bird o' freedom will soar over this wild
mountain land."

Apart from his queer, half-boastful speech, Nat Cobb was a very
agreeable companion.

He was very frank at all events.

After looking at Rory for the space of half a minute, he suddenly
stretched out his hand.

"I like you," he said, "muchly, and I like you all.  It is from men like
you that the mightiest republic in the world has been built.  But why
don't you speak more, Rory, as your messmates call you?"

"Ach! troth?" said Rory, "and sure I'm driving _tandem_ with the
thinking."

"And you're wondering," said Nat, "where a piece of elongated mortality
like myself stretches himself of a night on board the _Highflier_?"

"Seeing," replied Rory, laughing, "that you're about as long as the
keel, and maybe a bit longer, I may well wonder that same; and unless
you lean against a mast, I don't quite see how you can stretch
yourself."

"Well, young sir, I'll tell you how I do it.  I double up into four, and
lie on my back! that is how it's done."

The Little Wonder went off with our party to the _Arrandoon_; and as
Yankees are ever ready to trade, he had not been long on board when
McBain had purchased from him a dozen of his best dogs.  They were to be
kept until the ship returned from a week's sport among the old seals,
then taken on board just before the _Arrandoon_ left for the extreme
north.  Old Seth was duly told off to superintend the erection of
kennels, forward near the bows, and old Seth was in his glory in
consequence.

"I'll feel myself o' some kind o' use now," he said.  "Kennel-man in
ordinary to the _Arrandoon_, a free house and victuals found, I guess it
ain't half a bad sitivation."

About a week after this--the Greenland sealer having been made as good
as new again--the Jan Mayen fleet sailed away from the island, and
directed its course about north-and-by-east.  First on the line went the
noble _Arrandoon_ sailing, not steaming, for a nice beam wind was
blowing; next came the _Canny Scotia_ with her tall, tapering spars; and
the saucy _Highflier_, with her fore-and-aft canvas, brought up the
rear.

Nathaniel Cobb was Arctic meteorologist to a private company of American
scientists, but his time was pretty much his own, and he didn't mind
spending a week or a fortnight of it among the old seals.  He wanted a
skin or two anyhow, he said, to make a warm carpet for his "house," and
some oil to burn for fuel, but promised that everything beyond what he
really wanted which happened to fall to his gun should be given to
Silas.

Silas Grig was never happier in his life than he was now.  Luck had
indeed turned, fortune was about to favour him for once in a way.  His
would be a bumper ship, full to the hatches, with a bing of skins on
deck that he wouldn't be able to find room for below.  And when he
returned to Peterhead, flags would fly and bands would play, and his
little wife and he would live happy ever after.

McBain wanted to show his young companions a little genuine sport, and
at the same time do a good turn to honest Silas, by helping him to a
voyage; while the former, on the other hand, were all excitement and
bustle, for the _Arrandoon_ was about to be transformed into a sealer;
and the idea being such a perfectly new one, was correspondingly
appreciated.

The little fleet kept well together; it would not have suited them to
part company, although, even on a wind, without the aid of her boilers,
the _Arrandoon_ could easily have shown her consorts a pair of clean
heels.  The doctor himself was led away with enthusiasm, and longed to
draw a bead, as Seth called it, on a bear itself.  He had chosen a rifle
from the box, cleaned and polished it, and called it his own.

"I've never shot a wild beast," he explained to Rory, "but, man, if I
get the chance, I'll have a try."

"Bravo!" cried Rory, "and you're sure to get the chance, you know."

The ice was loose, although the weather was clear and very frosty.
There was a heaving motion in the main pack that prevented the bergs
from getting frozen together, but for all that the fleet kept well clear
of it, for fear of getting beset.  Patches of old seals might, it is
true, have been found far in among the ice, but the risk was too great
to run, so McBain kept to the outside edge, and the others followed his
example.

Silas Grig was invited on board the _Arrandoon_; and proud he was when
the captain told him that he could choose five-and-twenty of his best
men, and superintend their preparations for going after the seals.  The
third mate might be one of the number, but neither Stevenson nor
Mitchell was to be allowed to go, although McBain did not object to
these officers, or even the engineers, having a day's sport now and
then.

It was a glorious morning--for Greenland--when Captain McBain called all
hands, in order that Silas might choose the men who were to assist him
in making his fortune.  The sun was shining as brightly as ever it does
in England, and there wasn't too much wind to blow the cold through and
through one.  Either of the officers might have passed for old men, if
white hairs make men look old, for their hair, whiskers, and moustachios
were coated with hoar-frost ice.  Our heroes had just finished
breakfast, all of them having had a cold sea-bath to give them a glow
before they sat down, and were now walking briskly up and down the
quarter-deck, talking merrily and laughing.

The _Scotia_ had her foreyard aback, and the _Arrandoon_ had also
stopped her way, and yonder was Silas in his boat coming rapidly over
the rippling water towards the steamer, the skipper himself standing
like a gondolier and steering with an oar in true whaler fashion.

"Now, lads," cried Silas, when the men of the _Arrandoon_ lay aft in
obedience to orders.  "You're a fine lot, I must say; every man Jack o'
ye is better than the other; but I just want the men that have been to
the country before.  The men among ye that know a seal-club from a
toastin'-fork, or a lowrie-tow from a bell-rope, just elevate a hand,
will ye?"

[Lowrie-tow--the rope with which the men drag the skins to the ship's
side.]

No less than fifteen gloved hands were waved aloft.  Silas was
delighted, and did not take long to choose the remaining ten.

"You'll go on the ice by twos, you know, men," he continued, "and when
one o' ye tumbles into the water, why, the other'll simply pull him out.
Nothing easier."

All these hands were to be clubsmen and draggers, while "the guns," as
they were called, comprised the following: Ralph, Rory, Allan, Sandy the
surgeon, De Vere the aeronaut, Seth trapper, and the third mate, seven
in all, and warranted to give a good account of the seals, and keep the
men steadily on drag if the sport was anything like good.

Having made these preliminary arrangements, the men were dismissed, and
Silas spent the rest of the day forward with old Ap the carpenter and
the sail-maker.  And very busy the whole four of them were, too, for
three dozen daggers or seal-knives had to be fitted with sheaths of
leather, and belts to go round the men's waists, and three dozen
lowrie-tows, with the same number of seal-clubs, had to be got ready.

I saw the other day an engraving of a sealing scene in Greenland,
evidently done by an artist who had never been in the Arctic regions in
his life, and who had therefore trusted to his imagination, which had
led him far from the truth.  In this picture there is a ship under
canvas: error Number 1, for sealers always clue or brail up before the
men go over the side.  The ice is tall and pinnacled: error Number 2,
for the ice the old seals lie on is either flat or hummocky.  The men on
the ice are leaping madly from berg to berg and clubbing _old_ seals:
error Number 3, for unless old seals get positively frozen out of the
water by the pieces becoming fast together, they will not wait to be
clubbed.  You may catch a weasel asleep, but never an old seal.  Lastly,
in this picture, the men are wielding clubs that have evidently been
borrowed from some gymnasium: this constitutes error Number 4, for
seal-clubs are nothing like these.  They are more like an ancient
battle-axe; the shaft is about four or five feet long and made of
strong, tough wood, while through the top of this terrible weapon is run
the part that does the execution--a square piece of iron or steel--
sharpened at one end, hammer-like at the other, and nearly a foot long.
With this instrument a strong man has been known to lay a Greenland bear
dead with one blow.  No one of course would dare to attack a bear armed
with a club alone, but instances have occurred where the bear has been
the aggressor, and where the man had to defend himself as best he could.

One word parenthetically about the great Polar or ice bear.  Until I had
first seen the carcass of one lying flensed on the ice, I could not have
believed that any wild beast could attain such gigantic proportions.
The footprints of this monster were as large as an ordinary pair of
kitchen bellows.  The pastern, or ankle, seemed as wide as the paw, and
as near as I could guess about thirty inches round; the forearms and
hind-legs were of tremendous strength; so too were the shoulders and
loin.  An animal like this with one stroke can slay the largest seal in
Greenland, and could serve the biggest lion that ever roared in an
African jungle precisely the same.  As to the voice, it is hardly so
fearful as the lion's, but heard, as I heard it one night on the pack,
within two yards of me, it is sufficiently appalling, to say the least
of it.  It is a sort of half-cough, half roar.  As trapper Seth
described it after his adventure at the cave in Jan Mayen, when little
Freezing Powders so nearly lost the number of his mess:

"The roar of a healthy Greenland bear, when the owner of it is so close
ye could kick him, is a kind o' confusin'; it shakes your innards
considerable, and makes ye think the critter has swallowed the thick end
of a thunderstorm and is tryin' to work it up again."

An elephant--a tusker--is no joke when he loses his temper and comes
after you, nor is a lion or tiger when he thinks he can do you a
mischief, but I would rather face either of them twice over than I would
an ice bear with his back up, if I myself were unarmed.  I was very
young, by the way, when I found myself confronted with my first
Greenland bear, but I well remember both what my thoughts were at the
time, and what were my feelings.  The truth is, I had made the captain
promise he would give me a chance to go and fight one of these terrible
giants of the ice.  He did so in good time, and I confess that as the
boat neared the pack--I being in the bows--I suddenly discovered that I
was not half so brave as I had previously imagined.  The bear did not
run away, as I fear I had almost wished that he would.  He simply
waited, looking at us somewhat inquiringly; and when I landed, all
alone, mind you, he came along to meet me, and inquire what I wanted,
and I hated him while I envied him for his coolness.  He seemed to say,
"Why, you're only a boy; just wait till I get alongside you, and I'll
show you how I treat boys.  I'll turn you inside out."  I had to wait.
Wild horses couldn't have tom me from the spot, where I had dropped on
one knee.  Oh!  I can assure you, I would have liked, well enough, to
run away, but with all the ship's crew looking at me--?  No; death
rather than live a coward.  On came Bruin, much to my disgust; I would
have felt as brave as a lion had he only shown me his heels.  Then these
questions chased each other through my brain: "How near will I let the
beggar come before I fire?  Shall I hit him on the head, or shoot him in
the chest? and, What shall I do if the rifle misses fire?"

Bruin still advanced at a shambling trot.  Then I brought my rifle to
the shoulder and took aim, glancing along the glimmering barrel till I
could only see the _vise_ at the end, and immediately beyond that
Bruin's yellow breast.  Bang, bang!  I dare say it really was myself who
pulled those two triggers of my double-barrelled rifle, but at the time
I felt as if I had nothing at all to do with it.  Then there was a shout
from the boat, and a shout from the ship.  Bruin was dead, and I was the
hero; but somehow I did not feel that I deserved the praise which I
received.  Yet, after all, I daresay I only felt in this encounter as
most boys would have felt.  Doing anything dangerous is always nasty at
first, but when one gains confidence in himself, then is the time one
knows--

  "That strange joy that warriors feel
  In foemen worthy of their steel."

CHAPTER NINETEEN.

"SILAS GRIG, HIS YARN"--THE WHITE WHALE--AFLOAT ON AN ICEBERG--A DREARY
JOURNEY--BEAR ADVENTURES--"THE SEALS!  THE SEALS!"

There was only one subject in the whole world that Silas Grig was
thoroughly conversant with, and that was the manners and customs of his
friends the seals.  Had you started talking upon either politics or
science, or the state of Europe or Ireland, Silas would have become
silent at once.  He would have retired within himself; his soul, so to
speak, would have gone indoors, and not come out again until you had
done.  Such was Silas; and he confessed frankly that he had never sung a
song nor made a speech in his lifetime.  He was a perfect enthusiast
while talking about the natural family _Phocidae_.  No naturalist in the
world knew half so much about them as Silas.  On the evening of the day
in which he had chosen his men from the crew of the _Arrandoon_, he was
pronounced by both Ralph and Rory to be in fine form.  He was full of
anecdote, and even tales of adventure, so our heroes allowed him to
talk, and indeed encouraged him to do so.

"What!" he cried, his honest, fear-nothing face lighting up with smiles
as he eyed Rory across the table after dinner.  "Spin you a yarn, d'ye
say? ah! boy, and you'll excuse me calling ye a boy.  Silas never could
tell a story, and I don't suppose he ever had an adventure as signified
much to you in his life."

"Never mind," insisted Rory, "you tell us something, and I'll play you
that old tune you so dearly love."

"Ah! but," said Silas, "if my matie were only here; now you wouldn't
think, gentlemen,"--here he glanced round the table as seriously as if
contradiction were most unlikely--"you wouldn't think that a fellow like
that, with such an ugly chunk of a head, had any sentiment; but he has,
though, and he owns the prettiest wife and the smartest family in all
Peterhead."

"Look here," cried Rory, "be quiet about your matie.  Sure this is what
we're waiting for."

He exhibited the doctor's slate as he spoke, and on the back thereof,
behold! in large letters, the words,--

"Silas Grig, His Yarn."

Silas laughed till his sides ached, his eyes watered, the chair creaked,
and the rafters rang.  It was a pleasant sight to see.  After this he
lit up a huge meerschaum pipe, "hoping there was no offence," cleared
his throat, turning his face upwards at the pendent compass, as if
seeking help there.  Then he began,--

"Of the earlier days of Silas Grig little need be said.  I daresay he
was no better and no worse than other boys.  He nearly plagued the life
out of his grandmother, and drove three maiden aunts to the verge of
distraction, and made any amount of work for the tailor and the
shoemaker; and when they couldn't stand him any longer at home they sent
him to school, reminding the teacher ere they left him there, that to
spare the rod was to spoil the child.  The teacher didn't forget that;
he whipped me three times a day, drilled me through the English grammar
and Grey's arithmetic, then flogged me into Caesar; and when I
translated the passage, `Caesar triduas vias fecit' [Caesar made three
days' journey.] into `Caesar made three roads,' the dominie gave me such
a dressing that I followed Caesar's example--I made three days' journey
due north, and never returned to my maiden aunts, nor the dominie
either.

"I found myself now in the heart of what I then took to be a big town,
for I wasn't very big myself, you know.  It was only Peterhead, after
all.  I marched boldly down to the docks, and on board a great
raking-masted Greenlandman.

"`What use would you be?' inquired the skipper when I told him what I
wanted.  `Bless me!' he added, `you ain't any size at all; the bears
would eat you up.'

"`I'll have him,' said the doctor, `if you'll let me, captain.  He can
be my lob-lolly-boy and body-guard.'

"And so, gentlemen, from that day to this I've been a sailor o' the
northern seas; and there isn't much to be seen in these regions that old
Silas hasn't come across, from Baffin's Bay to Kamschatka, from lonely
Spitzbergen in the north to Iceland in the south."

"And so you've been in Spitzbergen, have you?" said McBain.

"Why, bless you, yes," replied Silas.  "It was there I was in at the
death of the great white whale, and a sad day it was for us, I can tell
you.  He was white with age.  [Very old whales are sometimes found in
the far northern seas covered with a kind of parasite, which gives them
a white or light-grey appearance.]  I should think he couldn't have been
much under a hundred years old, and just as sly and wary as a hundred
and forty foxes all rolled in to one.  Many and many a boat had tried to
catch him, but he had a way of diving and doubling to avoid the harpoons
that some believed was rather more than natural; then when you thought
he was miles and miles away, pop! up he would come among the very midst
of the boats, and a funny thing it would be if he didn't knock one o'
them to smithereens with that tail o' his.  We killed him though.  Our
skipper himself speared him, but it was hours after that before he died.
And before he died terrible was the revenge he took on his destroyers.
Gentlemen, Silas Grig has no language in his vocabulary to describe the
vicious wrath of that sea-demon.  I think I see him now as he rose to
the surface, blowing blood and spray, snorting with fury, with fire
seeming to flash out of his little evil eyes.  We in the boats thought
our last hour had come, as he ploughed down through us.  But our hearts
stood still with fear and dread when he dashed past us and made for the
ship itself.  Onward with lightning speed went the brute, leaving a wake
astern such as a man-o'-war might have left.

"Our craft--a small brig--was lying with her foreyard aback.  She looked
as if sleeping on the gently rippling water.  No one spoke in the boats,
every eye was fixed on our ship--our home, and on the fearful monster
advancing to attack her.  We could see that the people left on the brig
knew the whole extent of their danger, for they seemed all on deck.
There were wild shouts, and guns were fired, but nothing availed to
avert the catastrophe.  Then, oh! the sad, despairing cry that rose to
heaven from that doomed ship!  It seems to ring in my ears whenever I
think of it.  The whale struck her right amidships, and she went over
and down at once.  No soul was saved; and when we rode up to the spot,
there was nothing to be seen, and nothing to be heard, save the body of
the great white whale, dead, on his side, with the waves lap-lapping
against it as it slowly rose and fell.

"For six long, cold, weary days we lived in the open boats, feeding on
the flesh of the seals we happened to kill, and quenching our thirst
with the snow we gathered from the ice.  When we had almost despaired of
being saved, for we were far to the nor'ard and east of the usual
fishing-grounds, a Norwegian walrus-hunter picked us up, and landed us
at last, in midwinter, on a dreary shore in Lapland.  But, gentlemen,
that is nothing to what we, the survivors of the ill-fated _Jonathan
Grey_, suffered some years afterwards.  The ship got `in the nips'
coming out o' the pack.  We were crushed just as you might crash an
egg-shell between your fingers.  Thirty of us embarked upon the very
iceberg that had caused our ruin, with two casks of biscuit, and hardly
clothes enough to cover us.  Then it came on to blow, and, huddled
together in the centre of the berg, we were blown out to sea, trying in
vain to keep each other warm, and defend ourselves from the cruel cold
seas that dashed over us, heavier than lead, more remorseless than the
grave.  Fifteen days were we on the berg, and every day some one dropped
off, ay, and the living seemed to envy the quiet, calm sleep of the
dead.  A sail in sight at last; and how many of us, think you, were
alive to see it?  Three I only three!  It was a year after this before I
was fit to brave the Arctic seas again, and meanwhile I had met my
Peggy--my little wife that is.  Some difference, you will allow,
gentlemen, between Silas Grig afloat on a solitary iceberg in a troubled
northern sea, and Silas strolling on the top of a breezy cliff in the
bright moonlight of midsummer, with Peggy on his arm, and just as happy
as the sea-birds.

"Were these the only times that I was cast away?  No--for I lost my ship
by fire once in the northern ice of Western Greenland, and it was two
whole years before either myself or my messmates placed foot again on
British soil.  There wasn't a ship anywhere near us, and the nearest
settlement was a colony of transported Danes, that lived about three
hundred miles south of us.  We saved all we could from the burning
barque, and that was little enough; then we constructed rough sledges,
and tied our food and chattels thereon, and set out upon our long,
dreary march.  It took us well-nigh two months to accomplish our
journey, for the way was a rough one, and the region was wild and
desolate in the extreme.  It was late in autumn, and the sun shone by
day, but his beams were sadly shorn by the falling snow.  Five suns in
all we could count at times, though four, you know, were merely mirages.
We did not all reach the colony; indeed, many succumbed to the fatigue
of the march, to frost-bites, and to scurvy; and we laid them to rest in
hastily-dug graves, and the snow was their only winding-sheet.  It was
more than a year before we found a passage back to our own country, and
kind though the poor people all were to us, the governor included, we
had to rough it, I can tell you.  But you see, sailors who choose the
Arctic Seas as their cruising-grounds must expect to suffer at times.

"Bears, did you say?  Thousands!  I've counted as many as fifty at one
time on the ice, and I've had a few encounters with them too, myself,
though I've known those that have had more.  I've known men fight them
single-handed, and come off scot-free, leaving Bruin dead on the ice.
Dickie McInlay fought a bear with a seal-club.  You may be sure the duel
wasn't of his own proposing; but coming across the ice one day all
alone, he rounded the corner of a hummock, and lo! and behold! there was
a monstrous bear washing the blood off his chops after eating a seal.

"`Ho! ho!' roared the bear.  `I have dined, but you'll come in handy for
dessert.  Oho!  Waugh, O! oh!'

"Dick was a little bit of a fellow, but his biceps was as big, round,
and just as hard as a hawser.

"`If you come an inch nearer me,' cried Dickie, quite undaunted, `it'll
be a dear day's work for ye, Mr Bruin.'

"The bear crouched for a spring.  He never did spring, though; but
Dickie did; and he will tell you to this day that he never could
understand how he managed to clear the space betwixt himself and the
bear so speedily.  Then there was a dull thud; Bruin never lifted head
again, for the iron of Dickie's club was planted deep into his brain.

"The doctor here," continued Silas, "can tell you what a terribly sharp
and deadly weapon of offence a large amputating knife would prove, in
the hands of a powerful man, against any animal that ever lived.  But
the doctor I don't think would care to attack a bear with one."

"Indeed, no," said Sandy; "I would rather be excused."

"But the surgeon of the _North Star_ did," said Silas.  "I was witness
myself to the awful encounter.  But the poor surgeon was mad at the
time; he had given way to the rum-fever--rum-fiend it should be called.
With his knife in his hand he wandered off and away all by himself over
the pack.  I saw the fight between the bear and him commence, and sent
men at once to assist him.  When they reached the scene of action they
found the huge bear lying dead, stabbed in fifty places at least.  The
snow for yards around had been trampled down in the awful struggle, and
was yellow and red with blood.  The doctor lay beside the bear,
apparently asleep.  I need not tell you that he slept the sleep that
knows no waking.  The poor fellow's body was crushed to pulp.

"Charles Manning, a spectioneer of the _Good Resolve_, was lying on his
back on the sunny side of a hummock, snatching a five-minutes' rest, for
it was sealing time, when a bear crept up behind him, more stealthily
than any cat could have done.  He drew his paw upwards along the poor
fellow's body.  Only once, mind you, but he left him a mere empty
shell."

[The author is relating facts; names only are concealed.]

"Ah! but, gentlemen, you should have seen a two-mile run I had not five
years ago from a bear.  Silas himself wouldn't have believed that Silas
could have done the distance in double the time.  He was coming home all
by himself, when he burst his rifle firing at a seal, and just at that
moment up popped a bear.

"`All alone, are you, Silas?'  Bruin seemed to say.

"`Yes,' replied Silas, moving off; `and I don't want your company
either.  I know my way, thank you.'

"`Oh, I daresay you do!' says the bear.  `But it will only be friendly
like if I see you home.  Wait a bit.'

"`Never a wait!' said Silas; and so the race began.

"Of course they saw it from the ship, and sent men to meet me and settle
Bruin.  Puffed?  I should think I was!  I lay on my face for five
minutes, with no more breath in my old bellows than there is in a dead
badger?"

"You've seen the sea-lion, I suppose, Captain Grig?" said Allan.

"I have that!" replied Silas, "and the sea-bear, too, and I don't know
which of the two I'd rather meet on the top of a berg, for they are
vicious brutes both."

"I've read some very interesting accounts of them," said Allan, "in the
encyclopaedias."

"So have I," laughed old Silas, "written by men who had never seen them
out of the Brighton Aquarium.  Pardon me, but you cannot study nature
from books."

"Do you know the _Stemmatopus cristatus_?" inquired Rory.

"What ship, my boy?" said Silas, with one hand behind his ear; "I didn't
catch the name o' the craft."

"It isn't a ship," said Rory, smiling; "it is a great black seal, with a
thing like a kettle-pot over his head."

"Oho!" cried Silas; "now I know.  You mean the bladder-nose.  Ay, lad!
and a dangerous monster he is.  A Greenland sailor would almost as soon
face a bear as fight one of those brutes single-handed."

"But the books tell us," said Rory, "that, when surprised by the hunter,
they weep copiously."

"Bother such books!" said Silas.  "What? a bladder-nose weep!
Crocodile's tears, then, lad!  Why, gentlemen, this monstrous seal is
more fierce than any other I know.  When once he gets his back up and
erects that kettle-pot o' his, and turns round to see who is coming,
stand clear, that's what Silas says, for he means mischief, and he's as
willing to take his death as any terrier dog that ever barked.  I would
like to see some o' those cyclopaedia-building chaps face to face with a
healthy bladder-nose on a bit o' bay ice.  I think I know which o' them
would do the weeping part of the business."

"Down south here," said McBain--"if we can call it south--the seals have
their young on the ice, don't they?"

"You're right, sir," said Silas.

"And where do they go after that?"

"Away back to the far, far north," said Silas.  "We follow them up as
far as we can.  They live at the Pole."

"Ah!" said McBain; "and that, Captain Grig, is in itself a proof that
there must be open water around the Pole."

"I haven't a doubt about it!" cried Silas; "and if you succeed in
getting there you'll see land and water too, mountains and streams, and
maybe a milder climate.  Seals were never made to live down in the dark
water; they have eyes and lungs, even, if they are amphibious.  But
look! look! look, men, look!"

Silas started up from the table as he spoke, excitement expressed in
every lineament of his face.  He pointed to the port from which at
present the _Canny Scotia_ was plainly visible, about half a mile off,
on the weather quarter.  The men could be seen crowding up the
rattlings, and even manning the yards, and wildly waving their caps and
arms in the air.

Silas threw the port open wide.  "Listen!" he cried.

Our heroes held their breath, while over the water from the distant
barque came the sound of many voices cheering.  Then the _Arrandoon's_
rigging is manned, and glad shout after glad shout is sent them back.

Next moment Stevenson rushed into the cabin.  "The seals! the seals!"
was all he could say, or rather gasp.

"Are there many?" inquired several voices at once.--"Millions on
millions!" cried the mate; "the whole pack is black with them as far as
ever we can see from the mainmast head."

CHAPTER TWENTY.

SEAL-STALKING--A GLORIOUS DAY'S SPORT--PIPER PETER AND THE BEAR--A
STRANGE DUET--THE SEAL-STALKERS' RETURN.

It was about midnight on the 24th of April when the seals were sighted.
Midnight, and the sun was low down on the horizon, but, for three long
months, never more would it set or sink behind the sea of ice.  The
weather was bright, bracing, beautiful.  Not a cloud in the sky, and
hardly wind enough to let the ships get well in through the pack,
towards the place where the seals lay as thick as bees, and all
unconscious of their approaching fate.  But the _Arrandoon_ got steam
up, and commenced forcing her way through the closely packed yet loosely
floating bergs, leaving behind her a wake of clear water, which made it
easy work for the _Scotia_ and the saucy little "two-stick yacht" to
follow her example.

My young reader must dismiss from his mind the idea of tall,
mountainous, pinnacled icebergs, like those he sees in common
engravings.  The ice was in heavy pieces, it is true, from forty to
sixty or seventy feet square, and probably six feet out of water, with
hummocks here and there, and piles of bay ice that looked like packs of
gigantic cards, but so flat and low upon the whole, that from the
masthead a stretch of snow-clad ice could be seen, spreading westwards
and north for many and many a mile.

When even the power of steam failed to force the _Arrandoon_ farther
into the pack, the ships were stopped, fires were banked and sails were
clewed, and all hands prepared for instant action.  The men girt their
knives and steels around them, and threw their "Jowrie-tows" across
their broad shoulders, and the officers, dressed in their sealing
costume, seized their rifles and shot-belts.

Next moment the bo's'n's shrill pipe sounded out in the still air, and
the order was shouted,--

"All hands over the side."

In five minutes more the ships were apparently deserted.  You wouldn't
have heard a sound on board, for few were left but stewards and cooks;
while little boy Freezing Powders and his wonderful cockatoo had it all
to themselves down in the saloon of the great steamship.  The boy was
bending down beside his favourite in the corner.

"What's the row?  What's the row?  What's the row?" the bird was saying.

"I don't know nuffin' more nor you do, Cockie," was the boy's reply;
"but it strikes dis chile dat dey have all taken leave of der senses,
ebery moder's son of dem.  And de captain he have gone up into de
crow's-nest, which looks for all de world like a big barrel of treacle,
Cockie, and he have shut hisself in der, and nuffin' does he do but wave
a long stick wid a black ball at de end of it.  [The fan with which
Greenland captains guide their men in the direction of the seals.]  Dat
is all de knows; but oh!  Cockie, don't you take such drefful big
mouf-fuls o' hemp.  Supposin' anyting happen to you, Cockie, den I hab
nobody to talk to dat fully understand dis chile."

The _Canny Scotia_ was moored to the ice so close to the _Arrandoon_
that the captains of the respective ships could maintain a conversation
without stressing their lungs to any very great extent.  Talking thus,
each in his own crow's-nest, they looked for all the world like a couple
of chimney-sweeps conversing together from rival chimneys.  The cooks
were not idle in the galleys, they were busy boiling hams and huge
joints of beef, and these, when cooked, were taken on deck; for sealing
is hungry work, and every time a man brings a drag to the vessel's side
he helps himself to a lordly slice and a biscuit.

By-and-by the draggers began to drop in fast enough, each one hauling an
immense skin with the fat or blubber attached; and these skins were all
hoisted on board the _Scotia_, for all hands were working for Silas.
But our heroes had the sport, and, taking it all in all, I do not think
there is any sport in the world to compare to that of seal-stalking.
Without any of the cowardliness of battue shooting, in which the poor
surrounded animals are helpless, and cruelly and mercilessly slain, you
have far more excitement, and the sport is not unattended with danger.
To be a good seal-stalker you need the limbs of an athlete, the eye of
an excellent marksman, and all the stealth and cunning of a tabby cat or
a Coromanche Indian.  If your nerves are not well strung, or your
muscles not like iron, you may fail to leap across the lane of dark
water that separates piece from piece; if you do fail and are not
speedily helped out, the current may drag you beneath the bergs, or
those dreadful sharks, that seldom are absent where blood is being
spilled on the sea of ice, may seize and pull you down to a fearful
death; if you are not a good shot, your seals will get away, for your
bullet _must_ pierce either neck or head; and, lastly, if you are not
cunning, if you do not stalk with stealth, your seals will escape with
the speed of lightning.

On warm, sunny days the seals lie close and sleep soundly, but they
always have their sentries set.  Kill the sentry, and many others are at
your mercy; miss him, or merely wound him, and he gives the alarm
_instanter_, and all the rest jump helter-skelter into the sea,
according you a beautiful view of their tail-ends, which you don't find
very advantageous in the way of making a bag.

A good sealer, like a good skirmisher, takes advantage of every bit of
cover, and many a death-blow is dealt from the shelter of a lump of
loose ice.

The gunners to-day, as they usually do, went on after the seals in
skirmishing order, in one long line, each taking a breadth of about
seventy or one hundred yards.

It was an hour past midnight before they left the ships.  When it was
nine in the morning there was a kind of general assembly of the riflemen
to breakfast, behind a large square hummock of packed bay ice, and only
the very oldest among them could believe that it was so late.  [These
strange hummocks, which resemble, as already stated, huge packs of
cards, are formed of pieces of bay ice about a foot thick, which has
been broken up between two bergs, and finally thrown up out of the water
altogether.  They form quite a characteristic feature of a North
Greenland icescape.]  Why, to our own particular heroes it seemed
scarcely an hour since they had left their ship, so great is the
excitement of seal-stalking.  But Ralph and Rory and Allan had done so
well, and had managed to lay so many splendid seals dead on every piece
of ice, that they earned high encomiums from the mate of the _Canny
Scotia_; and even the doctor hadn't shot amiss, and proud was he to be
told so.

"But, my dear sirs," said Sandy, "I'd like to know why a good surgeon
shouldn't be a good sportsman.  Don't you know that the great Liston
himself was sometimes summoned to an operation at the hospital, just as
he was mounting his horse to ride off to the hunt, arrayed in scarlet
and cords?"

"And what did he do?" asked Rory.

"Pass the pie," said Ralph.

"Why," continued the doctor, enthusiastically, "doffed his scarlet coat
and donned an old gown, whipped off a leg in one minute ten and a half
seconds, and was in the saddle again five minutes after that."

"Brayvo!" cried Captain Cobb, "doctor, you're a brick, and if ever you
come out to New Jersey, come and see Cobb, and I guess he'll give you a
good time of it."

"Ray," said Rory.

"Well, Row," said Ray.

"Your face and hands are begrimed with powder, and there is a kind of
wolfish look about you that is worth studying.  You look like a
frozen-out blacksmith who hasn't a penny to buy a bit of peas-pudding or
a morsel of soap."

"I'm hungry, anyhow," said Ray.  "How good of McBain to send such a
jolly breakfast!  But I say, Row, d'ye remember the proverb about
Claudius?  Well, don't you call my face and hands black till you've
washed your own.  You look like a chimney-sweep who has been out of work
for a week, and got no food since the day before yesterday."

"Well, well," says Row, "but 'deed in troth, my dear big boy, nobody can
wonder at your being successful as a seal-stalker, for what with the
colour of your face, and the urgency, so to speak, of the two eyes of
you, and that big fur cap, why the seals take you for one o' themselves,
a big bladder-nose."

"Pass the ham," said Ray; "Allan, some more coffee, I begin to feel like
a giant refreshed."

"I do declare upon mine honour," said De Vere, "dat dis is de most
glorious pignig [picnic] I ever have de pleasure to attend.  But just
you look at mine friend Seth, how funnily he do dress."

"It may be a funny way," said Allan, "but it is a most effectual one;
dear old trapper Seth has killed more seals this morning than any two of
us."

Seth was dressed from top to toe in young seals' skins, the hair
outwards, with the exception of the cap, which was of darker fur, and a
black patch on his back.  They were not loose garments, they were almost
as tight as a harlequin's; but when Seth drew his fur cap over his face
and threw himself on the ice, and began wriggling along, his resemblance
to a saddle-seal was so preposterous that everybody burst into a hearty
laugh.

"That's the way I gets so near them," said Seth, standing once more
erect.

"Look, look!" cried Rory, and every eye was turned in the direction in
which he pointed; and there, in a pool of dark water not twenty yards
away, a dozen beautiful heads, with round, wondering eyes, had popped up
to gaze at them.

It was a lovely sight, and never a rifle was lifted to shoot.  Presently
they disappeared, but on the mate of the _Scotia_ giving vent to a loud
whistle, up came the heads again, and there they remained as long as the
mate whistled, for of all wild creatures in the world that I have ever
come across, the Greenland seal is the most inquisitive; and no doubt
the experience of some of my old-boy readers who have been to the
country is the same as my own.

Onwards, steadily onwards, all that day went our sportsmen; they did not
even assemble again for another meal, and at five of the clock they
found themselves fully four miles from the place where the ships lay.
The field of seals which they had attacked was some ten miles square,
and although they had worked their way into it for miles, nevertheless
when the flags were hoisted to recall them, at two bells in the first
dog-watch, the field of seals still remained about ten miles square.
This may seem strange, but is thus accounted for.  Out of say twenty
seals on each berg, fifteen at least would escape, and these swam away
under the pack, and again took the ice on the far-off edge of the field
of seals.

It being somewhat too far to drag the skins to the ship, bings had been
made on the ice during the latter part of the day, so that no dead seals
should be left unflensed upon the ice.  When they wended their way
homewards at the end of this glorious day's shooting a broom was stuck
besom-side up, on each bing, with the name of the ship on the handles.
This is done with the view of preventing other ships from appropriating
the skins.  This is the custom of the country--one of the unwritten laws
of the sea of ice.

While the gunners and their merry men were yet a long way off from the
ships, there came a hail from the crow's-nest of the _Arrandoon_, which,
by the way, McBain had hardly left all the time.  Peter had brought him
up coffee and food, and he had danced in the interval to keep himself
warm.

"On deck there?"

"Ay, ay, sir," roared Peter, looking up.

"Is dinner all laid?"

"Ay, sir, and the cook is waiting."

"Well, on with the kilt, Peter, if you're not afraid of getting your
hocks frozen, get the bagpipes, and go and meet the hunters."

Down below dived Peter, and he was up again in what sailors call "a
brace of shakes," arrayed in full Highland costume, with the bagpipes
over his arm.  No wonder the cockatoo cried,--

"De-ah me?" when he saw Peter, and added, "Such a to-do! such a to-do!
such a to-do!"

Now the bears had been rather numerous on the pack that day, just as the
sharks were in the water.  Doubtless the sharks found many a poor
wounded seal to close their vengeful jaws upon, for they are either too
cowardly or not swift enough to catch a healthy phoca; but the bears had
behaved themselves unusually well.  They had had plenty to eat, at all
events, and seemed to know that the men at work on the ice were laying
up a store of provisions for them that would last them all the summer,
so they had made no attempt to attack them.  But on their way back to
the ship the doctor, who was striding on a little way in advance of the
rest, startled a huge monster who was sunning himself behind a hummock.
It would be difficult to say whether the bear or the doctor was the more
startled; at all events the latter fired and missed, and the former made
off, running in the direction of the ships.  But he hadn't gone above
half a mile when who should Bruin meet but Peter, coming swinging along
with his bagpipes under his arm.  Never a gun had Peter, and never a
club--only the pipes.  As soon as they saw each other they both stopped
short.

"I do declare," Bruin seemed to say to himself, "here is a man or
something all alone.  But what a strange dress!  I never saw anybody
dressed like that before.  Never mind, he looks sweet and nice; I'll
have a bit."

"I do declare," said Peter to himself, "if that isn't a big lump of a
bear coming along, and I haven't even a stone to throw at him.  Whatever
shall I do at all, at all?  Och! and och! this is the end of me now, at
last.  Sure enough it is marching to my own funeral I've been all the
time, instead of going to meet the sportsmen.  Oh!  Peter, Peter! you'll
never see your old mother in this world again, nor Scotland either.
Yonder big bear is licking his chops to devour you.  Yonder is the big
hairy sarcophagus that'll soon contain your mangled remains.  Who would
have thought that Peter of Arrandoon would have lived to play his own
coronach?"  [Coronach--a funeral hymn or wail for the departed.]

Hardly knowing what he did, poor Peter shouldered his pipes, and began
to play a dreary, droning, yelling, squealing lament.

At the same moment Bruin commenced to perform some of the queerest
antics ever a bear tried before.  He stretched first one leg, then
another, and he stretched his neck and described circles in the air with
his nose, keeping time with the music.  Then he sat up entirely on one
end.

"Oh!" he seemed to say, "flesh and blood couldn't stand that; I must,
yes, I must give vent to a Ho--o--o--o--o--

"And likewise to a Hoo--oo--oo--oo--oo!!"

Reader, the voice of an asthmatical steam-engine, heard at midnight as
it enters a tunnel, is a melancholy sound, so is the Welsh hooter, and
the fog-horn of a Newcastle coal brig; but all combined, and sounding
together, would be but a feeble imitation of the agonising notes of that
great white bear as he sat on his haunches listening to Peter's pipes.
Peter himself saw the effect his music had produced, and, like the
"towsy tike" in _Tam o' Shanter_,--

  "He hotched and blew wi' might and main."

And, as if Peter had been a great magician, Bruin felt impelled to try
to follow the notes, though I am bound to say he did not always keep
even in the key-note.  Surely such a duet was never heard before in this
world.  There was a small open space of water not far from the hummock
on which the piper of the _Arrandoon_ had stationed himself; it was soon
alive with the heads of hundreds of seals who had come up to listen; so,
upon the whole, Peter had a most appreciative audience.  But see yonder,
is that a seal on the ice that is creeping closer and closer up behind
the bear?  Nay, for seals don't carry rifles; and now the newcomer
levels his gun just for a moment, there is a puff of blue-white smoke,
the bear springs high in the air, then falls prostrate on the snow.  His
ululations are over for ever and ay; the piper plays a merrier air, and
advances with speed to meet old Seth and the rest of the sportsmen, who,
glad as they are to see him alive, greet him with uproarious cheers and
laughter.  Then a procession is formed, and with Peter and his pipes
striding on in front, thus do the seal-stalkers return to the
_Arrandoon_.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.

THE COMING FROST--SILAS WARNS THE "ARRANDOON" OF DANGER--FORGING THROUGH
THE ICE--BESET--A STRANGE AND ALARMING ACCIDENT.

So willingly and merrily worked all hands on the ice, that in less than
three days the _Canny Scotia_ was almost a full, though by no means a
bumper ship, and poor Silas began to see visions of future happiness in
his mind's eye, when he should return to his native land and complete
the joy of his family.  Unfortunately, however, his good fortune did not
last for the present.  How seldom, indeed, good luck does last in this
world of ours!  One day, towards midnight, the sky apparently assumed a
brighter blue.  This seemed to concern Silas considerably.  The good man
was walking the deck at the time with his inseparable companion the
first mate, neither of whom ever appeared now to court sleep or rest.

"Matie," said Silas, pointing skywards, "do you see any difference in
the colour yonder?"

"That do I!" replied the mate.

"And hasn't it got much colder?"

"Well, both of us have been walking," the chief officer returned, "at
the rate of several knots, just to keep the dear life in us, and I never
saw you, sir, with your hands so deep in your pockets before."

Down rushed the captain to consult his glass; he was speedily up again,
however.  "It is just as I thought," he said.  "Now come up into the
nest with me; there's room for both of us.  Look!" he added, as soon as
they had reached their barrel of observation, "the rascals know what is
coming.  They are taking the water, and before ten minutes there won't
be a seal with his nose on that bit of pack.  Heigho, matie! heigho!
that is just like my luck.  If I'd been born a tailor, every man would
have been born a Highlander, and made his own kilts.  But hi! up, matie,
Silas doesn't mean to let his heart down yet for a bit.  A black frost
is on the wing.  There is no help for that, but the _Arrandoon's_ people
don't seem to know it.  I must off over and tell them;" and even as he
spoke Silas began descending the Jacob's ladder.  "Call all hands!" he
cried, as he disappeared over the side; "we must work her round as long
as the pieces are anything loose-like."

It was not a long journey to the big sister ship, and the sturdy legs of
this ancient mariner would soon get him there.  But he would not wait
till alongside; he needs must hail her while still many yards from her
dark and stately sides.

"What ho, there!" he bawled.  "_Arrandoon_ ahoy!"

That voice of his was a wonderful one.  It might have awakened the dead;
it was like a ten-horse power speaking-trumpet lined with the roughest
emery-paper.  Seals heard it far down beneath the ice, and came to the
surface to listen and to marvel.  A great bear was sitting not twenty
yards from Silas.  He thought he should like to eat Silas, but he could
not swallow that voice, so he went across the ice instead.  Then the
voice rolled in over the vessel's bulwarks, startled the officer on
duty, and went ringing down below through the state-rooms, causing our
sleeping heroes to tumble out of their bunks with double-quick speed,
even the usually late and lazy Ralph evincing more celerity than ever he
had done in his life before.

They met, rubbing their eyes and looking cold and foolish, all in a knot
in the saloon.  Cold and foolish, and a little bit frightened as well,
for the words of Silas sounded terribly like "the _Arrandoon_ on fire!"

Not a bit of it, for there came the hail again, and distinct enough this
time.

"_Arrandoon_ ahoy!  Is everybody dead on board?"

"What _is_ the matter?" cried McBain, as soon as he got on deck, dressed
as he was in the garments of night.

"Black frost, Captain McBain," answered Silas, springing up the side,
"and you'll soon find that matter enough, or my name ain't Grig, nor my
luck like a bad wind, always veering in the wrong direction.  The seals
are gone, sir--every mother's son o' them!  My advice is--but, dear me,
gentlemen! go below and rig out.  Why, here's four more of you!  That
ain't the raiment for a black frost!  You look like five candidates for
a choking good influenza!"  This first bit of advice being taken in good
part, "Now," continued Silas, "your next best holt, Captain McBain, will
be to get up steam, and get her head pointed away for the blue water,
else there is no saying we may not leave our bones here."

"Ah!" exclaimed McBain, "we've no wish to do that.  And here comes our
worthy engineer.  The old question, chief--How soon can you get us under
way?"

"With the American hams, sir," was the quiet reply, "in about twenty
minutes; with a morsel of nice blubber that I laid in especially for the
purpose of emergencies, in far less time than that."

"Thanks!" said McBain, smiling; "use anything, but don't lose time."

The ships lay far from the open sea.  They had been "rove" a long way in
through the pack, to get close to the seals, but, independently of that,
floating streams of ice, one after another, had joined the outer edge of
this immense field of bergs, placing them at a greater distance from the
welcome water.

Steam was speedily roaring, and ready for its work.  Then, not without
considerable difficulty, the vessel was put about, and the voyage
seaward was commenced.  Slow and tedious this voyage was bound to be,
for there was so little wind it was useless to shake the sails loose, so
the duty of towing her consorts devolved upon the _Arrandoon_.  Instead
of remaining on his own ship, Silas Grig came on board the steamer,
where his services as iceman were fully appreciated.

As yet the frost had made no appreciable difference to the solidity of
the pack; a very gentle swell was moving the pieces--a swell that rolled
in from seaward, causing the whole scene around to look like a tract of
snow-clad land, acted on by the giant force of an earthquake.  Forging
ahead through such ice, even by the aid of steam, is hard, slow work;
and, assisted as the _Arrandoon_ was by men walking in front of her and
pushing on the bergs with long poles, hardly could she make a headway of
half a mile an hour, and there were twenty good miles to traverse!  It
was a weary task, but the men bent their backs cheerfully to it, as
British sailors ever do to a duty that has to be performed.

[Light lie the earth on the breast of the gallant Captain Brownrigg,
R.N., and green be the grass on his grave.  My young readers know the
story; it is such stories as his they ought to read; such men as he
ought to be enshrined in their memory.  Betrayed by treacherous Arabs,
with a mere handful of men he fought their powerful dhow and guns; and
even when hope itself had fled he made no attempt to escape, but fought
on and fought on, till he fell pierced with twenty wounds.  He was a
heroic sailor, and _he was doing his duty_!]

Even had it been possible to keep up the men's strength, forty hours
must have elapsed ere the _Arrandoon_ would be rising and falling on
blue water.  But many hours had not gone by ere the men got a rest they
little cared for--for down went the swell, the motion among the bergs
was stilled, and frost began its work of welding them together.

"Just like my luck, now, isn't it?" said Silas, when he found the ship
could not be budged another inch, and was quite surrounded by heavy ice.

"I don't believe in luck," said Captain McBain; "and, after all, things
might have turned out even worse than they have."

"Oh!" said Silas, "I'm not the man to grumble or growl.  We are
comfortable and jolly, and we have plenty to eat."

"We won't have much sport, though," said Rory, with a sigh, "if we have
to remain here long, for the bears will follow the seals, won't they?"

"That they will," replied Silas, "and small blame to them; it is exactly
what I should like to do myself."

"Well, you can, you know," said McBain, laughing.  "We have a splendid
balloon.  De Vere will take you for a fly I'm sure, if you'll ask him."

"What! trust myself up in the clouds!" cried Silas; "thank you very much
for the offer, but if ill-luck has kept following my footsteps all my
life, ill-luck would be sure to follow me if I attempted any aerial
flights, and I'd come down by the run."

"Well, we're fairly beset, anyhow," said Rory, "and I daresay we'll have
to try to make the best of it."

So guns were placed disconsolately ill the racks, as soon as the
terrible black frost had quite set in, or if they were taken out when a
walk was determined on, it was only for fashion's sake, and for the fear
that an occasional bear might be met with.  But it was good fun breaking
bottles with rifle bullets, and good practice as well.  As the days went
on, and there were no signs of the pack breaking up, a number of books
were taken down to be perused, much time was spent in playing piano or
violin, or both together, while after dinner the hours were devoted to
talking.  Many a racy yarn was told by Cobb, many an adventure by Seth,
and many a queer experience by Silas Grig, and duly appreciated, too.
So the evenings did not seem long, whatever the days did.

Said Silas one morning to McBain, as they stood together leaning on the
bulwarks.

"I don't quite like the look of that ice, captain; it is precious big,
and if it came on to press a bit, why, it would go clean through the
ribs of us, strong though our good ships are.  And that cockle-shell of
Cobb's would be the very first to go down to the bottom."

"Or up to the top," suggested McBain.

"What?" laughed Silas; "would you clap your balloon top of her, and lift
her out like?"

"No, not that; but we could hoist her high and dry on top of the ice
easily enough."

"Well, I declare," cried Silas, clapping one brawny hand on his knee,
"that is a glorious idea.  And an old iceman like me to never think of
it!"

Then Silas's face fell, as he said,--

"Ah! but you couldn't hoist me up too.  The _Canny Scotia_ would go
down; that would be more of my luck."

"Well, but I've thought of a plan.  I have torpedoes on board.  I'll
have a go at this ice, anyhow."

"Make a kind of harbour, you mean?" inquired Silas.

"That's it," was the reply.

"But," said Silas, still somewhat dubious, "you know the currents run
like mill-streams in under the ice.  Well, suppose your torpedoes were
to be floated in under my ship, and went bursting off there?"

"Well, your ship would be hoisted," replied McBain; "that would be all."

"Ay!" said Silas, "that would be all; that would end all the luck, good
or bad."

"But there is no fear of any such accident.  And now let us just have a
try at it."

Blowing up icebergs with torpedoes is by no means difficult, when you
know how to do it, but sometimes the current will shift the guiding-pole
or rope, and were it to get under the stern of the ship itself, it would
make it awkward for the Arctic explorers.  In the present instance
everything went well, and berg after berg succumbed to the force of the
gun-cotton, until the last, when, by some mismanagement, one torpedo was
shifted right under a piece of ice on which stood, tools in hand, about
ten men, besides Silas, Rory, and Captain McBain himself.  Of course it
was not likely that boy Rory was going to be far away when any fun was
going on, so that is why he happened to be on top of this identical berg
when the blowing-up took place.  And here is precisely what was seen by
disinterested bystanders--a smother of snow and water and ice, mixed,
rising in shape of a rounded column over ten feet high, and, dimly
visible in the misty midst thereof, a minglement of hands and heads and
arms and legs.  The sound accompanying the columnar rising was something
between a puff and a thud; I cannot better describe it.  Then there was
a sudden collapse, and next moment the arms and the legs and the hands
and the heads were all seen sprawling and struggling in the frothy,
seething water below.  It simply and purely looked as if they were all
being boiled alive in a huge cauldron.  But the strangest part of the
story is to come.  With the exception of a few trifling braises, not one
of those who were thus surprised by so sudden a rise in the world was a
bit the worse.  The ducking in the cold sea was certainly far from
pleasant, but dry clothes and hot coffee soon put that to rights, and
they came up smiling again.

Freezing Powders, who was on deck at the time of the accident, was
dreadfully frightened, and ran down below instantly to report matters to
his favourite.

"What's the row?  What's the row?  What's the row?" cried the bird as
the boy entered the saloon.

"Don't talk so fast, Cockie, and I'll tell you," said Freezing Powders,
sinking down on the deck with one arm on the cage.  "I tink I'se all
right at present, though my breaf is all frightened out of my body, and
I must look 'bout as pale as you, Cockie."

"De-ah me!" said Cockie.

"But don't hang by de legs, Cockie.  When you wants a mouf-ful of hemp
just hop down for it, else de blood all run to your poor head, den you
die in a fit?"

"Poor de-ah Cockie!  Pretty old Cockie!" said the bird, in mournful
tones.

"And now I got my breaf again, I try to 'splain to you what am de row.
De drefful world round de ship is all white, Cockie, and to-day dey has
commenced blowing it up, and jus' now, Cockie, dey has commenced to blow
derselves up?"

"De-ah me!" from Cockie.

"Dat am quite true, Cockie, and de heads and de legs am flying about in
all directions!  It is too drefful to behold!"

"Now then, young Roley Poley!" cried Peter, entering at that moment,
"toddle away forward for some boiling-hot coffee, and run quicker than
ever you ran in your life."

"I'se off like a bird!" said Freezing Powders, darting out of the cabin
as if there had been a boot after him.

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.

CAPTAIN COBB RETIRES--MORE TORPEDOING--THE GREAT ICE-HOLE--STRANGE
SPORT--THE TERRIBLE ZUGAENA--THE DEATH STRUGGLE.

Both Captain McBain and Silas Grig felt more easy in their minds when
they had got fairly rid of the green-rooted monsters of icebergs that
had lain so placidly yet so threateningly alongside their respective
ships.  And oh! by the way, how very calm, harmless, and gentle bergs
like these _can_ look, when there is no disturbing element beneath them,
their snow-clad tops asleep and glistening in the sunlight; but I have
seen them angry, grinding and crashing together, each upheaval
representing a height of from fifteen to thirty feet; each upheaval
representing a strength hydraulic equal in force to the might of the
great ocean itself.

Our heroes had taken time by the forelock.  They had "guncottoned the
bergs," as Captain Cobb termed it, and lay for the time being in square
ice-locked harbours, and could bid defiance to almost any ordinary
occurrence, whether gale of wind in the pack or swell from the distant
sea.

As the days went by the black frost seemed only to increase in severity.

"How long d'ye think," said Captain Cobb, one morning, while at
breakfast in the _Arrandoon_--"how long d'ye think this state of
affairs'll last? 'cause, mind ye, I begin to feel a kind o' riled
already."

McBain looked inquiringly at Silas.

"If it's asking me you are," said the latter, "I makes answer and says,
it may be for months, but it can't be for ever."

"But the frost isn't likely to go for a week, is it now?"

"That it won't, worse luck," was the reply.

"Well, then, gentlemen," said Cobb, "this child is going off, straight
away out o' here back to Jan Mayen."

"Back to Jan Mayen?"

"Back to Jan Mayen!" everybody said, or seemed to say, in one breath.

"I reckon ye heard aright," said the imperturbable Yankee.

"It's just like this, ye see," he continued.  "I'm paid by my employers
to make observations on the old island down yonder; stopping here ain't
taking sights, but it's taking the company's dollars for nothing, so if
you'll--either o' ye--lend me a hand or two, and promise to hoist up
Cobb's cockle-shell in the event of a squeeze, Cobb himself is off home,
'tain't mor'n fifty miles."

The journey was a dangerous one, nobody knew that better than the bold
American himself, and it was a true sense of duty to his employers that
caused him to undertake it.  But having once made up his mind to a
thing, Cobb was not the man to be deterred from accomplishing it.

So, with many a good wish for his safety, accompanied by only three men,
he set out on his long journey over the snow.  Rory, from the deck of
the _Arrandoon_, and McBain from the nest, watched them as long as they
were in sight.  Indeed, I am not at all sure that Rory did not feel a
little sorry he had not asked leave to accompany them, so fond was he of
adventure in every shape and form.

It was a relief for him--and not for him alone--when McBain, in order to
break the monotony of existence, and by way of doing something, proposed
trying the effects of his torpedoes again at some distance from the
ship, and forming a great ice-hole.

"Things will come up to breathe, and look about them, you know," he
explained, "and then we may get some sport, and Silas may bag a seal or
two."

Our heroes were overjoyed when the working party was called away.  At
last there was a prospect of doing something, and seeing an animal of
some kind, for not only the bears, but the very birds had deserted them.
Sometimes, indeed, a solitary snowbird would come flying around the
ships.  It would hover for awhile in the air, giving vent to many a
peevish, mournful chirp, then fly away again.

"No, no, no!" it seemed to say, "there is nothing good to eat down
there--no raw flesh, no blood--and so I'm off again to the distant
sealing ground, where the yellow bear prowls, and the snow is red with
blood."

A few hours' work with torpedoes, picks, and ice-saws, was enough to
form an opening big enough for the purpose required.  The broken pieces
were either "landed high and dry," or sunk beneath the pack, and so the
work was completed.

"It'll entail a deal of trouble, gentlemen," said Dr McFlail, "to keep
that hole clear with the temperature which we are at present enjoying--
or rather enduring."

"There is that in the sea, doctor," said Silas, with a knowing nod,
"which will save us the trouble."

He wasn't wrong.  Not an hour elapsed ere a few black heads, with great
wondering eyes, appeared above the surface and peered around them, and
blinked at the sun, and seemed to enjoy mightily a sniff of the fresh
air and a blink of the daylight.

"This is nice, now," they said, "and ever so much better than being down
there in the dark--quite an oasis in the desert."

Bang! bang!

Two of them slowly sank to rise no more.

"This won't do," said Allan; "it is only murder to shoot poor seals that
we cannot land and make some good out off.  What is to be done?"

"Be quiet with ye!" said Rory.  "Sure yonder is Seth himself, coming
straight from the ship, in his suit of skins, and if he isn't up to some
manoeuvre then my name isn't Roderick, that is all."

Seth _was_ up to something; he had a coil of rope with him, and the
nattiest little harpoon that ever was handled.

"Fire away, gentlemen!" he said, lying down on the sunny side of a small
hummock pretty close to the water's edge, "only don't hit the old
trapper; he'd rather die in his bed if it be all the same to you."

Undeterred by the fate that had befallen their companions, it was not
long before other seals popped up to breathe.  Our heroes were ready for
them, and two again were killed, one being missed.  Seth was ready for
them, too.  He sprang to his feet, and ere the smoke had melted in the
thin air, one of the seals was neatly harpooned and dragged to the edge.
Here it was gaffed, and lifted or pulled bodily on to the ice by help
of Ralph's powerful arm.  The harpoon was released, and before the other
seal had time to sink it was served in precisely the same manner.

The sport was exceedingly novel, and combined, as Rory said, "all the
pleasures of shooting and fishing in one glorious whole."

No work on natural history, so far as my reading goes, remarks upon the
exceedingly great speed exhibited by the Greenland seal in his flight--
it is in reality a flight--through and beneath the water.  I have often
been astonished at the rapidity of their movements; so swiftly do they
dart along that the eye can barely follow them for the moment or two
they are visible.  This power of swimming enables them to pursue their
finny prey for many miles under an ice-pack; it doubtless also enables
them to escape the fangs of their natural enemy, the great Greenland
shark (_Scymnus borealis_), and on the present occasion it accounted for
their appearance at the great breathing-hole made for them by the
torpedoes and ice-saws of the _Arrandoon_.  The water under the pack
would be everywhere else as black and dark as midnight, but through this
opening the sunshine would stream in straight and powerful rays, and not
seals alone, but fishes and monsters of the deep of many kinds, would
naturally come towards the light, as the salmon does to the glimmer from
the torch of the Highland poacher.

The sport obtained at the opening was not of a very exciting character
on the first day, but next morn, to their joy, they found that a bear
had been around, and had left the marks of his broad soles in the snow.
Many more seals, too, came up to breathe, and more harpoons had to be
requisitioned.  Silas was once more in his glory at the prospect of
adding a few more skins, and a few more tons of oil, to the cargo he had
already shipped.

Towards afternoon the fun grew fast and furious, and when Peter came in
person to announce dinner, he could hardly get his officers to pay any
heed to the summons.  Even Cockie down in the saloon heard the noise,
and must needs inquire, as he stretched his neck and fastened one bead
of an eye on his little black master.

"What's all the to-do about?  What's all the to-do about?"

"I don't know," was the reply of Freezing Powders.  "I don't know no
more nor you do, Cockie.  I tinks dey has gone to blow derselves all to
pieces again."

Dinner was partaken of in a merrier mood that day than it had been for
weeks.  Silas was there, of course; in fact, he had become an honorary
member of the _Arrandoon_ mess.

"You see, Captain Grig," McBain had observed, "we must have you as much
with as now as we can, for we soon go different roads, don't we?"

"Ah! yes," replied Silas, with a bit of a sigh; "you go north; God send
you safe back; and I go back to my little wife and large family."

"Happy reunion, won't it be?" said Allan.

The eyes of Silas sparkled, but his heart was too full of happy thoughts
to say more than simply,--

"Yes."

"Won't the green ginger fly?" said Rory.

"I say, boys," Ralph put in, "this sort of thing positively gives a man
a kind of an appetite."

Rory looked at him with such a mischievous twinkle in his eyes that
Ralph longed to pinch him.

"Just as if ever you lost yours," said Rory.

At this moment the sound of a rifle was heard, apparently close to the
ship.

"It's the trapper," cried Rory; "it's friend Seth.  Sure enough I know
the charming music of his long gun.  Now, Ray, I'll wager my fiddle he
has bagged a bear."

Rory was right for once, and here is how it fell out.  Several bears had
that day scented the battle from afar, or were attracted by the noise of
the malleys and gulls that were now wheeling around the ships in
thousands.  They stood aloof while shooting was going on, sitting on
their haunches licking their chops, greedy, hungry, expectant; but as
soon as the sportsmen went off to dine,--

"Now is our time," said one, "to get a bit of fresh meat."

"Come on, then," cried another; "there are a hundred seals lying on the
ice.  Hurrah?"

So down they came to the feast.  They had not had such a treat for a
whole day, and that is a long time for a bear to fast, and they made
good use of their time, you may be sure, and so earnest were they, that
they did not perceive a long, hairy creature that came creeping
stealthily towards them.  When at last one of them did observe this
strange animal "with the tail of his eye," he said to himself,--

"Oh! it is only a tiny bit of a young seal, hunting for a lost mother,
perhaps.  Well, I'll have it presently by way of dessert."

And almost immediately after, the sound that had startled our friends at
_their_ dessert rang out in the clear, frosty air, and Bruin's head
dropped never more to rise.  His brother bears suddenly discovered they
had eaten enough; anyhow, they remembered that it was always best to
rise up from the table feeling that you could eat a little more, so they
shambled away across the pack as fast as four legs could carry them.

"Bravo, Seth, old boy," cried Rory and Allan, coming on the scene.

Ralph only waited to finish some pastry, then he too joined them.

"Why," said the latter, "it is the biggest bear we have seen yet."

In true trapper fashion, Seth was already on his knees beside the
enormous carcass, engaged with knife and fist and elbow, "working the
rascal out of his jacket," as he called it, when Rory, who was not far
from the edge of the water, started, or rather sprang back in horror.

"Oh!  Allan, Allan!  Ray, Ray! look!" he cried.

Well might he cry "look," for a more terrible or revolting apparition
never raises head over the black waters of the Greenland ocean than the
zugaena, or hammer-headed shark.  The skull is in shape precisely what
the name indicates, that of a gigantic hammer, with a great eye at each
end, and the mouth beneath.  This shark is not unfrequently met with in
the northern seas, and he is just as fierce as he is fearful to behold.

Allan and Ralph both saw the brute, and neither could repress a shudder.
It appeared but for a few moments, then dived below again.

Silas and McBain, coming up at the time, were told of the occurrence.

"I know the vile beasts well," said Silas, "and they do say that they
never appear in these seas without bringing a big slice o' ill-luck in
their wake.  That is unless you catches them, and sometimes that doesn't
save the ship.  When I was skipper o' the _Penelope_, and that is more
than ten years ago, there wasn't a lazier chap in the crew than snuffy
Sandy Foster.  He wasn't a deal o' use down below, he did nothing on
deck, and he never went aloft.  He had two favourite positions: one was
sitting before a joint of junk, with a knife in his hand; t'other was
leaning against the bulwarks with a pipe in his mouth, and we never
could make out which he liked best.

"`Did ever you do anything clever in your life, Sandy?'  I asked one
day.

"Sandy took his pipe out of his mouth and eyed the mainmast for fully
half a minute.  Then he brought his eyes round to my face, and said,--

"`Not that I can remember o', sir.'

"`The first time, Sandy,' says I, `that you do anything clever, I'll
give you a pair of the best canvas trousers in the ship.'

"Sandy's eyes a kind of sparkled; I'd never seen them sparkle before.

"`I'll win them,' said Sandy, `wait till ye see.'

"And, indeed, gentlemen, I hadn't long to wait.  One day the brig was
dead before the wind under a crowd o' cloth, for there wasn't much wind,
but a nasty rumble-tumble sea; there was no doubt, gentlemen, from the
looks o' that sea, that we had just come through a gale o' wind, and
there was evidence enough to go to jury on that there was another not
far away.  Well, it was just in the dusk o' the evening--we were pretty
far south--that the cry got up,--

"`Man overboard.'

"It was our bo's'n's boy, a lad of fourteen, who had gone by the run.
Singing out to the mate to lay to, I ran forward, and if ever I forget
the expression of the poor bo's'n's face as he wrung his hands and
cried, `Oh, save my laddie!  Oh, save my laddie!' my name will change to
something else than Silas.

"`I'll save him,' cried a voice behind me.  Some one rushed past.  There
was a splash in the water next moment, and I had barely time to see it
was Sandy.  Before the boat reached the spot they were a quarter of a
mile astern, but they were saved; they found the bo's'n's laddie riding
`cockerty-coosie' on Sandy's shoulder, and Sandy spitting out the
mouthfuls of salt water, laughing and crying,--

"`I've won the breeks!  I've won the canvas breeks, boys!'

"He had won them, and that right nobly, too.  Well, after he had worn
them for over a month, it became painfully evident even to Sandy that
they sorely needed washing; but, woe is me!  Sandy was too lazy to put a
hand to them.  But he thought of a plan, nevertheless, to save trouble.
He steeped them in a soda ley, attached a strong line to them, and
pitched them overboard to tow.

"When, after two hours' towing, Sandy went to haul them up, great was
his astonishment to find a great hammer-head spring half out of the
water and seize them.  Sandy had never seen so awful a monster before;
he put it down as an evil spirit.

"`Let go,' he roared; `let go my breeks, ye beast.'

"Now, maybe, with those hooked teeth of his, the shark could not let go;
anyhow, he did not.

"`I dinna ken who ye are, or what ye are,' cried Sandy, `but ye'll no
get my breeks.  Ah! bide a wee.'

"Luckily the dolphin-striker lay handy, Sandy made a grab at it, and
next minute it was hard and fast in the hammer-head's neck.  To see how
that monster wriggled and fought, more like a fiend than a fish, when we
got him on deck, would have--but look--look--r--"

Seth had not been idle while his companions were talking.  He had cut
off choice pieces of blubber and thrown them into the sea; he had coiled
his rope on the ice close by; then, harpoon in hand, he knelt ready to
strike.  Nor had he long to wait.  The bait took, the bait was taken,
the harpoon had left the trapper's hand and gone deep into the monster's
body.

I will not attempt to describe the scene that followed--it was a
death-scene that no pen could do justice to--the wild struggle of the
giant shark in the water, his mad and frantic motions ere clubbed to
death on the ice, and his terrible appearance as he snapped his dreadful
jaws at everything within reach; but here is a fact, strange and weird
though it may read--fully half an hour after the creature seemed dead,
and lying on its side, while our heroes stood silently round it, with
the wild birds wheeling and screaming closely overhead, the zugaena
suddenly threw itself on its stomach as if about to swim away.  It was
the last of its movements, and a mere spasmodic and painless one, though
very distressing to witness.

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.

RORY'S REVERIE--SILAS ON THE SCYMNUS BOREALIS--THE BATTLE WITH THE
SHARKS--RORY GETS IN FOR IT AGAIN--THROWN AMONG THE SHARKS.

The ships still lay hard and fast in the ice-pack, many miles to the
nor'ard and eastward of the Isle of Jan Mayen.  There was as yet no sign
of the frost giving way.  Day after day the bay ice between the bergs
got thicker and thicker, and the thermometer still stood steadily well
down below zero.  But the wind never blew, and there never was a speck
of cloud in the brilliant sapphire sky, nor even haze itself to shear
the sun of his beams; so the cold was hardly felt, and after a brisk
walk or scamper over the ice our heroes felt so warm that they were in
the habit of throwing themselves down on the snow on the southern side
of a hummock of ice.  Book in hand, Rory would sometimes lie thus for
fully half an hour on a stretch.  Not always reading, though; the fact
of Rory's having a book in his hand was no proof that he was reading,
for just as often he was dreaming; and I'll tell you a little secret--
there were a pair of beautiful eyes which were filled with tears when
last he had seen them, there were two rosy lips that had quivered as
they parted to breathe the word "good-bye."  These, and a soft, small
hand that had lain for a moment in his, haunted him by night and by day,
and seemed ever present with him through all his wild adventures.

Ah! but they didn't make him unhappy, though; no, but quite the reverse.

He was reclining thus one day all by himself, about a quarter of a mile
from his ship, when Ralph and McBain came gently up behind him, walking
as silently as the crisp snow, that felt like powdered glass under their
feet, would permit them.

"Hullo!  Rory," cried McBain, in a voice of thunder.

Startled from his reverie, Rory sprang to his feet, and instinctively
grasped his rifle.

His friends laughed at him.

"It is somewhat late to seize your rifle now, my boy," said McBain;
"supposing now we'd been a bear, why, we would be eating you at this
present moment."

"Or making a mouse of you," added Ralph, "as the yellow bear did of poor
Freezing Powders; and at this very minute you'd be--

  "`Dancin' for de dear life
  Among de Greenland snow.'"

"I was reading," said Rory, smiling, "that beautiful poem of Wordsworth,
_We are seven_."

"Wordsworth's _We are seven_?" cried Ralph, laughing.  "Oh!  Row, Row,
you'll be the death of me some day.  Since when did you learn to read
with your book upside down?"

"Had I now?" said Rory, with an amused look of candour.  "In troth I
daresay you are right."

"But come on, Row, boy," continued Ralph, "luncheon is all ready, Peter
is waiting, and after lunch Silas Grig is going to show as some fun."

"What more malley-shooting?" asked Rory.

"No, Row, boy," was the reply; "he is going to lead us forth to battle
against the sharks."

"Against the sharks!" exclaimed Rory, incredulous.

"I'm not in fun, really," replied Ralph.  "Silas tells us they are in
shoals of thousands at present under us; that the sea swarms with them,
some fifteen feet long, others nearer twenty."

"Oh!" said Row; "this _is_ interesting.  Come on; I'm ready."

While the trio stroll leisurely shipwards over the snow, let me try to
explain to my reader what Rory meant by malley-shooting, as taught them
by Silas Grig.  The term, or name, "malley," is that which is given by
Greenlandmen to the Arctic gull.  Although not so charming in plumage as
the snowbird, it is nevertheless a very handsome bird, and has many
queer ways of its own which are interesting to the naturalist, and which
you do not find described in books.  These gulls build their nests early
in the season on the cliffs of Faroe and Shetland, and probably, though
I have never found them, in sheltered caves of Jan Mayen and Western
Greenland as well.  Despite the extreme cold, they manage to bring forth
and rear their young successfully, and are always ready to follow
Greenland ships in immense flocks.  Wherever work is going on, wherever
the crack of the rifle is heard on the pack, wherever the snow is
stained crimson and yellow with blood, the malleys will be there in
daring thousands.  The most curious part of the thing is this: they
possess a power of either scent or sight, which enables them to discover
their quarry, although scores of miles away from it.  For example--the
Arctic gulls, as a rule, do not follow a ship for sake of the bits of
bread and fat that may be thrown overboard.  Some of them do, I know,
but I look upon these as merely the lazaroni, the beggars of their
tribe; your healthy, youthful, aristocratic malley prefers something he
considers better.  Give him blubber to eat, or the flesh of a new slain
seal, and he will follow you far enough.  Now a ship may be lying
becalmed off this pack, with no seals in sight, and doing nothing; if so
she will be deserted by these birds.  Not from the crow's-nest, though
aided by the most powerful telescope, will you be able to descry a
single gull; but no sooner is a sealskin or two hauled on deck to be
cleared of their fat, than notice seems to be flashed to the far-off
gulls, and in a few minutes they are winging around you, making the
welkin ring with their wild, delighted screams.  They alight in the
water around a morsel of meat in such bunches, that a table-cloth would
cover two dozen of them.

Having had enough--and that "enough" means something enormous--they go
off for a "fly," just as tumbling pigeons do.  You may see them in
hundreds high in air, sailing round and round, enjoying themselves
apparently to the very utmost, and shrieking with joy.  Now is the time
for the skua to attack them.  A bold, black, hawklike rascal is this
skua, a robber and a thief.  He never comes within gunshot of a ship.
He is as wild and untamable as the north wind itself; yet, no sooner
have the malleys commenced their post-prandial gambols than he is in the
midst of them.  He does not want to kill them; only some one or more
must disgorge their food.  On this the skua lives.  No wonder that
Greenland sailors call him the unclean bird.

The malley-gull floats on the waves as lightly and gently as a child's
toy air-ball would.  His usual diet is fish, except in sealing times;
and of the fish he catches the marauding skua never fails to get his
share.  It is for the sake of the feathers sailors shoot these birds on
the ice, for they are nearly as well feathered as an eider duck.

Getting tired of shooting seals in the water, Rory and Allan one day,
leaving the others on the banks of the great ice-hole, determined to
make a bag of feathers.  And here is how they bagged their game.

Armed with fowling-pieces, they retired to some distance from the water
party and lay down behind a hummock of ice.  Here they might have lain
until this day without a bird looking twice in their direction had they
not provided themselves with a lure.  This lure was simply a pair of the
wings of a gull, which one waved above his head, while the other
prepared to fire right and left.  And not a minute would these wings be
waved aloft ere the gulls, with that strange curiosity inherent in all
wild creatures, would begin to circle around, coming nearer and nearer,
tack and half-tack, until they were within reach of the guns, when--down
they came.  But the untimely end of one brace nor twenty did not prevent
their companions from trying to solve the mystery of the waving wings.

Luncheon was on the table, and our friends were seated around it, all
looking happy and hungry.  Rory would have liked to have asked Silas
Grig right straight away about the expedition against the sharks but for
one thing--he didn't like to appear too inquisitive; and, for another,
he was not quite sure even now that it was not one of Ralph's pretty
jokes.  But when everybody had been served, when weather and future
prospects, the state of the thermometer and height of the barometer, had
been discussed, Rory found he could not contain himself any longer.

"What are you going to be doing after lunch?" he asked Silas, pointedly.

"Aha, boy Rory!" was the reply; "we'll have such sport as you never saw
the likes o' before!"

Rory now began to see there really was no joke about the matter; and
Ralph, who was sitting next to him, pinched him for his doubt and
misbelief.  The two young men could read each other's thoughts like
books.

"Do you mean to say you are going to catch sharks in earnest, you know?"
asked Rory.

"Well," said Silas, with a bit of a laugh, "I'm going to have as good a
try at it as ever I had.  And as for catching 'em in earnest, I'm
thinking it won't be fun--for the sharks!"

"It is the _Scymnus borealis_, isn't it?" said Dr Sandy McFlail,
"belongin', if my memory serves me, to the natural family _Squalidae_--a
powerful brute, and a vera dangerous, too."

"You may call him the _Aurora borealis_ if you like, doctor," said
Silas; "and as for his family connections I know nought, but I daresay
he comes from a jolly bad stock."

"Natural history books," said Allan, "don't speak of their being so very
numerous."

"Natural history books!" reiterated Silas, with some warmth of disdain.
"What do they know? what can they teach a man?  Write a complete history
of all the creatures that move about on God's fair earth, that fly in
His air or swim in His sea, and you'd fill Saint Paul's with books from
top to bottom--from the mighty cellars beneath to the golden cross
itself.  No, take my advice, boy Rory; if you want to study nature, put
little faith in books.  The classification is handy, say you?  Yes,
doctor; and I've seen a stripling fresh from college look as proud as a
two-year-old peacock because he could spin you off the Greek names of a
few specimens in the British Museum, though he couldn't have told you
the ways and habits of any one of them to save him from having his leave
stopped.  There is only one way, gentlemen, to study natural history;
you must go to the great book of Nature itself--ay, and be content, and
thankful, too, if, during even a long lifetime, you are able to learn
the contents of even a single page of it."

Rory, and the doctor, too, looked at Silas with a kind of new-born
admiration; there was more in this man, with his weather-beaten,
flower-pot-coloured face, than they had had any idea of.

"If I had time, gentlemen," Silas added, "I could tell you some queer
stories about sharks.  `I reckon,' as poor old Cobb used to say, that
some o' them would raise your hair a bit, too!"

"And what kind of a monster is this Greenland shark?" asked Allan.

"No more a monster," said Silas, "than I am.  God made us both, and we
have each some end to fulfil in life.  But if you want me to tell you
something about him, I'll confess to you I love the animal about as much
as I do an alligator.  He comes prowling around the icebergs when we are
sealing to see what he can pick up in the shape of a dead or wounded
seal, a chunk o' blubber, or a man's leg.  He is neither dainty nor
particular, he has the appetite of a healthy ostrich, and about as much
conscience as a coal-carter's horse.  He is as wary as a five-season
fox, and when he pays your ship a visit when out at sea, he looks as
humble and unsophisticated as a bull trout.  He'll take whatever you
like to throw him, though--anything, in fact, from a cow's-heel to the
cabin boy--and he'll swallow a red-hot brick rather than go away with an
empty stomach.  But when he comes around the ice at old-sealing time he
doesn't come alone, he brings his father and mother with him, and his
uncles and aunts, and apparently all his natural family, as the doctor
calls it.  And fine fun they have, though they don't agree particularly
well even _en famille_.  I've seen five of them on to one seal crang,
and there was little interchange of courtesies, I can tell you.  He's
not a brave fish, the Greenland shark, big and all as he is.  If you
fall into the water among a score of them your best plan is to keep cool
and kick.  Yes, gentlemen, by keeping cool and kicking plenty I've known
more than one man escape without a bite.  The getting out is the worst,
though, for as long as you splash they keep at a distance and look on;
they don't quite know what to make of you; but as soon as you get a hold
of the end of the rope, and are being drawn out, look sharp, that's all,
or it will be `Snap!' and you will be minus one leg before you can wink,
and thankful you may be it isn't two.  A mighty tough skin has the
Greenland shark," continued Silas; "I've played upon the back of one for
over half an hour with a Colt's revolver, and it just seemed to tickle
him--nothing more.  I don't think sharks have much natural affection,
and they are no respecters of persons.  I do believe they would just as
soon dine off little Freezing Powders here as they would off a leg of
McBain."

"Oh, oh, Massa Silas!" cried Freezing Powders, "don't talk like dat; you
makes my flesh all creep like nuffin' at all!"

"They are slow in their movements, aren't they?" said the doctor.

"Ay!" said Silas, "when they get everything their own way; but they are
fierce, revengeful, and terrible in their wrath.  An angry shark will
bite a bit out of your boat, collar an oar, or do anything to spite you,
though it generally ends in his having his own head split in the long
run."

[Silas Grig's description of the Greenland shark is a pretty correct
one, so far as my own experience goes.--G.S.]

"The men are all ready, sir," said Stevenson, entering the cabin at that
moment, "to go over the side, sir."

"Thank you," said the captain; "send them on to the ice, then, for a
general skylark till we come up."

When the officers did come up they found all the men on the ice, and a
pretty row they were having.  They were running, racing, jumping high
leap and low leap, boxing, and fencing with single-sticks,
quarter-staves, and foils; and last but not least, a party were dancing
the wild and exciting reels of Scotland, with Peter playing to them just
as loudly as he knew how to, although his eyes seemed starting from his
head, and his face was as red as a dorking's comb in laying season.

Then it was "Hurrah for the ice-hole!" and "Hurrah for the sharks!"

Silas did not take very long to get his party--his fishing-party, as he
called it--into working order.  He evidently meant business, and
expected it, too.  He had seven or eight long lines, to each of which
was attached a piece of chain and an immense shark-hook.  These were
baited with pieces of blubber; the men were armed with long knives and
clubs.  So sure was Silas Grig of capturing a big haul of these
sea-fiends, the Greenland sharks, that he had a large fire of wood
lighted on the ice at some little distance, and over it, suspended by a
kind of shears, hung an immense cauldron.  In this it was intended to
boil the livers of the sharks in order to extract the oil, which is the
most valuable part of the animal.

Until tempted by huge pieces of seal-flesh hardly a shark showed fin;
but when once their appetites were wetted then--!

I cannot, nor will I attempt to describe this battle with the sharks,
although such a fight I have been eyewitness to.  Sometimes as many as
two were hauled out at once; it required the united strength of fifteen
or twenty men to land them.  Then came the struggle on the ice, the
clubbing, the axing, and the death, during which many a man bit the
snow, though none were grievously wounded.  Before the sun pointed to
midnight, between thirty and forty immense sharks had been captured, and
the oil from their livers weighed nearly a ton.

Poor Rory--to whom all the best of the fun and all the worst misfortunes
seemed always to fall--had a terrible adventure during the battle.
Carried away by his enthusiasm, with club in hand, he was engaging one
of the largest sharks landed.  The brute bent himself suddenly, then as
suddenly straightened himself out, and away went boy Rory, like an arrow
from a cross-bow, alighting in the very centre of the pool.  For a
moment every one was struck dumb with horror!

But Rory himself never lost his presence of mind.  He remembered what
Silas had said about splashing and kicking to keep the sharks at bay.
Splash?  I should think he did splash, and kick, too; indeed, kicking is
hardly any name for his antics.  He made a wheel of himself in the
water.  He seemed all arms and legs, and as for his head, it was just as
often up as down, and _vice versa_; and all the while he was issuing
orders to those on the bank--a word or two at a time, whenever his head
happened to be uppermost, so that in the midst of the splashing and
spluttering his speech ran like this:

"Stand by"--(splutter, splutter)--"you fellows"--(splash, splash)--"up
there"--(splutter) "to pull quick"--(splash)--"as soon as!"--(splutter,
splutter)--"catch the rope."--(splash, splash)--"Now lads,
now!"--(splutter, splutter, splash, splash, splutter, splutter, splash).

"Hurrah!" he cried, when he found himself on the ice.  "Hurrah! boys.
Cheer, boys, cheer.  Safe to bank!  Hurrah! and both my legs as sound as
a bell, and never a toe missing from any single one of the two o' them.
Hurrah!  Sure it's myself'll be Queen o' the May to-morrow.  Hurrah!"

Yes, reader, the very next day was May-day, and on that day there are
such doings on Greenland ships as you never see in England.

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.

MAY-DAY IN THE ARCTIC REGIONS.

May-day!  May-day in England!  Surely, even to the minds of the youngest
among us, these words bring some pleasant recollections.

"Ah! but," I think I hear you complain, "the May-days are not now what
they were in the good old times; not the May-days we read of in books;
not the May-days of merrie England.  Where are the may-poles, with their
circles of rosy-cheeked children dancing gleesomely around them?  Where
are the revels?  Where are the games?  Where is the little maiden
persistent, who plagued her mother so lest she should forget to wake and
call her early--

  "`Because I'm to be Queen o' the May, mother,
  I'm to be Queen o' the May?'

"And echo answers, `Where?'"

These things, maiden included, have passed away; they have fled like the
fairies before the shriek of engine and rattle of railway wheels.

But May-day in England!  Why, there is some pleasure and some joy left
in it even yet.  Summer comes with it, or promises it will soon be on
the wing.  Already in the meadows the cattle wade knee-deep in dewy
grass, and cull sweet cowslips and daisies.  A balmier air breathes over
the land; the rising sun is rosy with hope; the lark springs from his
nest among the tender corn, and mounts higher to sing than he has ever
done before; flowers are blooming on every brae; the mossy banks are
redolent of wild thyme; roses begin to peep coyly out in the hedgerows,
and butterflies spread their wings, as a sailor spreads a sail, and go
fluttering away through the gladsome sunshine.  And yonder--why, yonder
_is_ a little maiden, and a very pretty one, too, though she isn't going
to be Queen o' the May.  No, but she is tripping along towards the
glade, where the pink-blossomed hawthorn grows, and the yellow scented
furze.  She is going to--

  Bathe her sweet face in May-morn dew,
  To make her look lovely all the year through.

She glances shyly around her, hoping that no one sees her.  You and I,
dear reader, are far too manly to stand and stare so.

Hey! presto! and the scene is changed.

May-day!  May-day in Greenland!  An illimitable ocean of ice, stretching
away on all sides towards every point of the compass from where those
ships are lying beset.  It looks like some measureless wold covered with
the snows of midwinter.  It is early morning, though the sun shines
brightly in a sky of cloudless blue, and, save for the footfall of the
solitary watchman who paces the deck of the _Arrandoon_, there is not a
sound to be heard, the stillness everywhere is as the stillness of
death.  An hour or two goes slowly by, then the watchman approaches the
great bell that hangs amidships.

Dong-dong! dong-dong! dong-dong! dong-dong!  Eight bells.  The men
spring up from hatch and companion-way, and soon the decks are crowded
and the crew are busy enough.  They have discussed their breakfast long
ago, and have since been hard at work on the May-day garland, which they
now proceed to hoist on high, 'twixt fore and main masts.  That garland
is quite a work of art, and a very gay one, too.  Not a man in the ship
that has not contributed a few ribbons to aid in decorating it.  Those
ribbons had been kept for this special purpose, and were the last loving
gifts of sisters, wives, or sweethearts ere the vessel set sail for the
sea of ice.  But there is more to be done than hoisting the garland.
The ship has to be dressed, and when this is finished, with her flags
all floating around her, she will look as beautiful as a bride on her
marriage morning.

None the worse for the ducking and fright of the previous day, Rory was
first up on this particular May-day, and tubbed and dressed long before
either Allan or Ralph was awake.

"Get up, Ray!" cried Rory, entering his friend's cabin.

"Ray, _Ray_, Ray!"

The last "Ray" was shouted.

"Hullo! hullo!" cried Ray.  "Oh! it's you, is it, Row?  Is breakfast all
ready, old man?"

"Ray, arise, you lazy dog!" continued Row, shaking him by the shoulder.
"This is May-morning, Ray, and I'm to be Queen of the May, my boy, I'm
to be Queen of the May!"

At half-past eight our heroes, Captain McBain included, went on deck in
a body, and this was the time for the crew to cluster up the rigging,
man the yards, and give voice to a ringing cheer; nay, not one cheer
only, but three times three; and hardly had the sound died away ere it
was taken up and re-echoed back by the crew of the _Canny Scotia_.  It
seemed that Captain Cobb's cockle-shell was not to be left out of the
fun either, for the crew of even that tiny craft must man the rigging
and cheer, though after the lusty roar that had gone up from the other
ships, their voices sounded like that of a chicken learning to crow.

After this, while the men went to work to rig a great platform on the
upper deck, Peter, arrayed in fullest Highland costume, played pibroch
after pibroch, and wild march after wild march, as he went strutting up
and down the quarter-deck.

The decks were cleared of everything that could be removed, and a great
tent erected from mizen to foremast; when this was lined with flags
there was but little light, but lamps in clusters were hung here and
there, and a stove was brought up to give heat, so that the whole place
was as gay as could be, and comfortable as well.

At one end of the tent a platform was erected.  There the piano was
placed all handy, and Rory's fiddle and the doctor's flute, as well as
several armchairs and a kind of a throne, the use of which will soon be
seen.  On the stage at one side was an immense tub nearly filled with
cold, icy water; two steps led up to it, and on the edge thereof was a
revolving chair.  Very comfortable it looked indeed, but, on touching a
spring, backwards it went, and whoever might be sitting on it had the
benefit of a beautiful bath.  My readers already guess what this is for.
Yes, for May-day in Greenland is not only a day of fun and frolic, but
the self-same kind of performance takes place as on southern ships while
crossing the line.

The day itself was dedicated to games on the ice, for not until towards
evening would the real fun begin.  The seals had a rest to-day, and so
had the sharks; even the terrible zugaena wasn't once thought of, and
Bruin himself might sit on one end licking his chops and looking on, so
long as he kept at a respectful distance.  The games were both Scotch
and English, a happy medley in which all hands joined.  The morning saw
cricket and football matches in full swing, the afternoon golf--and golf
played on hummocky ice _is_ golf--and hockey.  Peter was the band, and
right well he played; but when, tired of march quadrille, or pibroch, he
burst into a Highland reel, and the crews began to dance--well, the
scene on the snow grew exciting indeed.  It was grotesque enough, too,
in all conscience, for everybody, without exception, was dressed in
fancy costume.

No wonder, too, that Cockie, whom his master had brought on deck to look
down on them from the bulwarks, lost all control of himself, and
shouted, "Go on--go on--keep it up--keep it up."  Then when Cockie began
to throw his head back and shriek with laughter, the men couldn't resist
it any longer; they joined in that laugh, and laughed till sides ached
and eyes ran water, and many had to roll in the snow to prevent
catastrophes.  But the louder the men laughed, all the louder laughed
Cockie, till Freezing Powders was obliged to run below with him at last.

"Oh!" said his master, as he restored the cage to its corner, "I tell
you all day, Cockie, you eat too much hemp.  It's drefful, Cockie, to
hear you laugh like all dat."

Suddenly from the bows of the _Arrandoon_ a big gun is fired, and the
revel stops.  Then comes a hail from the crow's-nest,--

"Below there?"

"Ay, ay!" roared McBain.

"A procession coming along over the snow, sir, towards the ship."

A consultation was at once held, and it was resolved to march forth to
meet them.

"It is Neptune, I know," said McBain, "for a snowbird this morning
brought me a note to say he'd dine with us."

It wasn't long before our friends came in sight of the royal party.  It
was Neptune, sure enough, trident and all, both his trident and he
looking as large as life.--He was drawn along in a sledge by a party of
naiads, and Amazon jades they looked.  On one side of him walked his
wife, on the other the Cock o' the North, while behind him came the
barber carrying an immense razor and a bucket of lather.  Silas Grig, I
may as well mention, played Neptune, and Seth his wife--and a taller,
skinnier, bristlier old lady you couldn't have imagined; and her
attempts to act the lady of fashion, and her airs and graces, were
really funny.  The Cock o' the North was Ted Wilson.  He was dressed in
feathers from top to toe, with an immense bill, comb, and wattles, and
acted his part well.  He was introduced by Neptune as--

  "One who ne'er has been to school,
  But keeps us fat--in fact, our fool;
  A fool, forsooth, yet full of wit
  As he can stand, or lie, or sit."

After the usual introduction, salaams, and courtesies, Neptune made his
speech in doggerel verse, with many an interruption both from his wife
and his fool, telling how "his name was Neptune"--"though it might be
Norval," added the Cock o' the North.  How--

      "From east to west, from pole to pole,
      Where'er waves break or waters roll,
      _My_ empire is--"
  _His Wife_--"And _you_ belong to _me_."
  _Cock o' the North_.--"All hail, great monarch of the sea!"
  _Neptune_--"The clouds pay tribute, and streams and rills
      Come singing from the distant hills."
  _His Wife_.--"_Do_ stop, my dear; you're _not_ a poet,
      And never were--"
  _Neptune_.--"Good sooth, I know it.
      But now lead on, our blood feels cold,
      For truth to tell, we're getting old.
      We and our wife have seen much service,
      Besides--the dear old thing is nervous,
      So to the ship lead on, I say,
      We'd see some fun on this auspicious day.
      My younger sons I fain would bless 'em."
  _His Barber_.--"And I can shave."
  _His Wife (rapturously_).--"And I can kiss 'em."

The six poor lads who were to be operated on, and whose only fault was
that they had never before crossed the line, trembled in their prison as
they heard the big guns thunder forth, announcing the arrival of King
Neptune.  They trembled more when, dressed in white, they were led
forth, a pair at a time, and seated blindfolded on the chair of the
terrible tub, and duly shaved and blessed and kissed; but they trembled
most when the bolt was drawn, and they tumbled head foremost into the
icy water; but when, about twenty minutes thereafter, they were seen
seated in a row in dry, warm clothing, you would not have known them for
the same boys.  Their faces were beaming with smiles, and each one
busied himself discussing a huge basin of savoury sea-pie.  They were
not trembling then at all.

At the dinner which followed, Neptune took the head of the table, with
his wife on his right and McBain himself as vice-president.  The dinner
was good even for the _Arrandoon_, and that is saying a deal.  In size,
in odour, and beauty of rotundity, the plum-pudding that two stalwart
men carried in and placed in front of Neptune, was something to remember
for ever and a day.  Size?  Why, Neptune could have served it out with
his trident.  Ay! and everybody had two helps, and looked all the
healthier and happier after them.

Our three chief heroes were in fine form, Rory in one of his funniest,
happiest moods.  And why not?  Had not he dubbed himself Queen o' the
May?  Yes, and well he sustained the part.

I am not sure how Neptune managed to possess himself of so many bottles
of Silas Grig's green ginger, but there they were, and they went all
round the table, and even the men of the crew seemed to prefer it to
rum.  The toasts given by the men were not a few, and all did honour to
the manliness of their hearts.  The songs sung ere the table was cleared
were all well worth listening to, though some were ballads of extreme
length.

Neptune was full of anecdotes of his life and adventures, and his wife
also had a good deal to say about hers, which caused many a peal of
laughter to rattle round the table.

Some of the men recited pieces of their own composition.  Here is one by
the crew's pet, Ted Wilson to wit:

  The Ghost of the Cochin-Shanghai.

  'Tis a tale of the Greenland ocean,
      A tale of the Northern seas,
  Of a ship that sailed from her native land
      On the wings of a favouring breeze;
  Her skipper as brave a seaman
      As ever set sail before,
  Her crew all told as true and bold
      As ever yet left the shore.

  And never a ship was better "found,"
      She couldn't be better, I know,
  With beef in the rigging and porkers to kill,
      And tanks filled with water below;
  And turkeys to fatten, and ducklings and geese,
      And the best Spanish pullets to lay;
  But the pride of the ship, and the pet of the mess,
      Was a Brahma cock, Cochin-Shanghai.
  And every day when the watches were called,
      This cock crew so cheery O!
  With a shrill cock-a-lee, and a hoarse cock-a-lo,
      And a long cock-a-leerie O!
  But still as the grave was the brave bird at night,
      For well did he know what was best;
  Yes, well the cock knew that most of the crew
      Were weary and wanted their rest
  But one awful night he awoke in a fright,
      Then wasn't it dreary O!
  To hear him crow, with a hoarse cock-a-lo,
      And a shrill cock-a-leerie O!

                  Oh!

  Then out of bed scrambled the men in a mass,
      "We cannot get sleep," they all cried;
  "May we never reach dock till we silence that cock,
      We'll never have peace till the villain is fried."
  All dressed as they were in the garments of night,
      Though the decks were deep covered with snow,
  They chased the cock round, with wild yell and bound,
  ####But they never got near him--no.  And wherever he flew, still the
  bold
  Cochin crew, With a shrill cock-a-lee, and a hoarse cock-a-lo,
      And a long cock-a-leerie O!

  Now far up aloft defiant he stands,
      Like an eagle in eerie O!
  Till a sea-boot at last, knocked him down from the mast,
      And he sunk in the ocean below.
  But the saddest part of the story is this:
      He hadn't quite finished his crow,
  He'd got just as far as the hoarse cock-a-lo
      But failed at the leerie O!

                  Oh-h!

  And that ship is still sailing, they say, on the sea,
      Though 'tis hundreds of years ago;
  Till they silence that cock they'll ne'er reach a dock,
      Nor lay down their burden of woe;
  For out on the boom, till the crack of doom,
      The ghost of the Cochin will crow,
  With his shrill cock-a-lee, and his hoarse cock-a-lo,
      But _never_ the leerie O!

                  No!

  They tell me at times that the ship may be seen
      Straggling on o'er the billows o' blue,
  That the hardest of hearts would melt like the snow,
      To witness the grief of that crew,
  As they eye the cold waves, and long for their graves,
      Looking _so weary O_!
  Will he _never_ have done with that weird cock-a-lo,
      As get to the leerie O!

                  Oh-h!

Dinner discussed, the fun commenced.  In the first place, there were
sailors' dances, and the floor was kept pretty well filled one way or
another.  But certainly _the_ dances of the evening were the barber's
"break-down," Rory's "Irish jig," and the doctor's "Hielan fling."  They
were _solos_, of course, and the barber was the first to take the floor;
and oh! the shuffling and the double-shuffling, and the tripleing and
double-tripleing of that wonderful hornpipe!  No wonder he was cheered,
and encored, and cheered again.  Then came Rory, dressed in natty
knickerbockers and carrying a shillelah! nobody could say at times which
end of him was uppermost, or whether he did not just as often strike his
seemingly adamantine head with his heels as with his shillelah.  Lastly
came Sandy McFlail in Highland costume, and being a countryman of my
own, I must be modestly mum on the performance, only, towards the end of
the "fling," you saw before you such a mist of waving arms and legs and
plaid-ends, that you could not have been sure it was Sandy at all, and
not an octopus.

But hark! there comes a shriek from the pack, so loud that it drowns the
sounds of music and merriment.  Men grow suddenly serious.  Again they
hear it, and there is a perceptible movement--a kind of thrill under
their feet.  It is the wail that never fails to give the first
announcement of the breaking up of the sea of ice.

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.

BREAKING UP OF THE GREAT ICE PACK--IN THE NIPS--THE "CANNY SCOTIA" ON
HER BEAM-ENDS--STAVING OF THE "ARRANDOON."

In the very midst of joy and pleasure in this so-called weary world, we
are oftentimes very nigh to grief and pain.

See yonder Swiss village by the foot of the mountain, how peacefully it
is sleeping in the moonlight; not a sound is to be heard save the
occasional crowing of a wakeful cock, or the voice of watch-dog baying
the moon.  The inhabitants have gone to bed hours and hours ago, and
their dreams, if they dream at all, are assuredly not dreams of danger.
But hark to that terrible noise far overhead.  Is it thunder?  Yes, the
thunder of a mighty avalanche.  Nearer and nearer it rolls, till it
reaches the devoted village, then all is desolation and woe.

See yet another village, far away in sunny Africa; its little huts
nestle around the banyan-tree, the tall cocoa-palm, and the
wide-spreading mango.  They are a quiet, inoffensive race who inhabit
that village.  They live south of the line, far away from treacherous
Somali Indians or wild Magulla men; they never even dreamt of war or
bloodshed.  They certainly do not dream of it now.

  "The babe lies in its mother's arms,
  The wife's head pillowed on the husband's breast."

Suddenly there is a shout, and when they awake--oh! horror! their huts
are all in flames, the Arab slavers are on them, and--I would not harrow
your young feelings by describing the scenes that follow.

But a ship--and this is coming nearer home--may be sailing over a
rippling sea, with the most pleasant of breezes filling her sails, no
land in sight, and every one, fore and aft, as happy as the birds on an
early morning in summer, when all at once she rasps, and strikes--
strikes on a rock, the very existence of which was never even suspected
before.  In half an hour perhaps that vessel has gone down, and those
that are saved are afloat in open boats, the breeze freshening every
moment, the wavetops breaking into cold spray, night coming on, and
dark, threatening clouds banking up on the windward horizon.

When the first wail arose from the pack that announced the breaking up
of the sea of ice, a silence of nearly a minute fell on the sailors
assembled at the entertainment.  Music stopped, dancing ceased, and
every one listened.  The sound was repeated, and multiplied, and the
ship quivered and half reeled.

McBain knew the advantage of remaining calm and retaining his presence
of mind in danger.  Because he was a true sailor.  He was not like the
sailor captains you read of in penny dreadfuls--half coal-heaver, half
Herzegovinian bandit.

"Odd, isn't it?" he muttered, as he stroked his beard and smiled; then
in a louder voice he gave his orders.

"Men," he said, "we'll have some work to do before morning--get ready.
The ice is breaking up.  Pipe down, boatswain.  Mr Stevenson, see to
the clearing away of all this hamper."

Then, followed by Rory and the doctor, he got away out into the
daylight.

The ships were all safe enough as yet, and there was only perceptible
the gentlest heaving motion in the pack.  Sufficient was it, however, to
break up the bay ice between the bergs, and this with a series of loud
reports, which could be heard in every direction.  McBain looked
overboard somewhat anxiously; the broken pieces of bay ice were getting
ploughed up against the ship's side with a noise that is indescribable,
not so much from its extreme loudness as from its peculiarity; it was a
strange mixture of a hundred different noises, a wailing, complaining,
shrieking, grinding noise, mingled with a series of sharp, irregular
reports.

"It is like nothing earthly," said Rory, "that ever I heard before; and
when I close my eyes for a brace of seconds, I could imagine that down
on the pack there two hundred tom-cats had lain down to die, that twenty
Highland bag-pipers--twenty Peters--were playing pibrochs of lament, and
that just forenenst them a squad of militia-men was firing a
_feu-de-joie_, and that neither the militia-men nor the pipers either
were as self-contained as they should be on so solemn an occasion."

The doctor was musing; he was thinking how happy he had been half an
hour ago, and now--heigho; it was just possible he would never get back
to Iceland again, never see his blue-eyed Danish maiden more.

"Pleasures," he cried, "pleasures, Captain McBain--"

"Yes," said McBain, "pleasures--"

"Pleasures," continued the doctor,--

  "`Are like poppies shed,
  You seize the flower, the bloom is fled.'

"I'll gang doon below.  Bed is the best place."

"Perhaps," said McBain, smiling, "but not the safest.  Mind, the ship is
in the nips, and a berg might go through her at any moment.  There is
the merest possibility of your being killed in your bed.  That's all;
but that won't keep _you_ on deck."

Mischievous Rory was doing ridiculous attitudes close behind the worthy
surgeon.

"What?" cried Sandy, in his broadest accent.  "_That_ not keep me on
deck!  Man, the merest possibility of such a cawtawstrophy would keep me
on deck for a month."

"A vera judeecious arrangement," hissed Rory in his ear, for which he
was chased round the deck, and had his own ears well pulled next minute.
The doctor had him by the ear when Allan and Ralph appeared on the
scene.

"Hullo!" they laughed, "Rory got in for it again."

"Whustle," cried Sandy.

"I only said `a vera--'" began Rory.

"Whustle, will ye?" cried the doctor.

"I can't `whustle,'" laughed Rory.  But he had to "whustle," and then he
was free.

"It's going to be a tough squeeze," said Silas to McBain.

"Yes; and, worse luck, the swell has set in from the east," answered the
captain.

"I'm off to the _Canny Scotia_; good morning."

"One minute, Captain Grig; we promised to hoist up Cobb's cockle-shell.
Lend us a hand with your fellows, will you?"

"Ay, wi' right good will," said Silas.

There were plenty of spars on board the _Arrandoon_ big enough to rig
shears, and these were sent overboard without delay, with ropes and
everything else required.

The men of the _Arrandoon_, assisted by those of the _Canny Scotia_,
worked with a readiness and will worthy even of our gallant Royal
Engineers.  A shears was soon rigged, and a winch got up.  On a spar
fastened along the cockle-shell's deck the purchase was made, and, under
the superintendence of brave little Ap, the work began.

For a long time the "shell" refused to budge, so heavily did the ice
press around her; the spar on her deck started though, several times.
"Worse luck," thought little Ap.  He had the spar re-fastened.  Tried
again.  The same result followed.  Then little Ap considered, taking
"mighty" big pinches of snuff the while.

"We won't do like that," he said to himself, "because, look you see, the
purchase is too much on the perpendicular.  Yes, yes."

Then he had the spar elevated a couple of yards, and fastened between
the masts, which he had strengthened by lashing extra spars to them.
The result of this was soon apparent.  The hawsers tightened, the little
yacht moved, even the pressure of the ice under her helped to lift her
as soon as she began to heel over, and, in half an hour afterwards, the
cockle-shell lay in a very ignominious position indeed--beam-ends on the
ice.

"Bravo!" cried Silas, when the men had finished their cheering.  "Bravo!
what _would_ long Cobb say now? what would he say?  Ha! ha! ha!"

Silas Grig laughed and chuckled till his face grew redder than ever, but
he would not have been quite so gay, I think, had he known what was so
soon to happen to his own ship.

Stevenson touched McBain on the shoulder.

"The ice presses heavy on the rudder, sir."

"Then unship it," said McBain.

"And I'll unship mine," said Silas.

Unshipping rudders is a kind of drill that few save Greenland sailors
ever learn, but it is very useful at times, nevertheless.

In another hour the rudders of the two ships were hoisted and laid on
the bergs.  So that was one danger past.

But others were soon to follow, for the swell under the ice increased,
the bergs all around them rolled higher and higher.  The noise from the
pack was terrific, as the pieces met and clashed and ground their
slippery sides together.  In an hour or two the bay ice had been either
ground to slush, or piled in packs on top of the bergs, so that the
bergs had freedom to fight, as it were.  Alas! for the two ships that
happened to be between the combatants.  Their position was, indeed, far
from an enviable one.  Hardly had an hour elapsed ere the ice-harbours
McBain and Silas had prided themselves in, were wrecked and
disintegrated.  They were then, in some measure, at the mercy of the
enemy, that pressed them closely on every quarter.  The _Canny Scotia_
was the worst off--she lay between two of the biggest bergs in the pack.
McBain came to his assistance with torpedoes.  He might as well have
tried to blow them to pieces with a child's pop-gun.  Better, in fact,
for he would have had the same sport with less trouble and expense, and
the result would have been equally gratifying.

For once poor Silas lost his equanimity.  He actually wrung his hands in
grief when he saw the terrible position of his vessel.

"My poor shippie," he said.  "Heaven help us!  I was building castles in
the air.  But she is doomed!  My bonnie ship is doomed."

At the same time he wisely determined not to be idle, so provisions and
valuables were got on shore, and all the men's clothes and belongings.

As nothing more could be done, Silas grew more contented.  "It was just
his luck," he said, "just his luck."

Long hours of anxiety to every one went slowly past, and still the swell
kept up, and the bergs lifted and fell and swung on the unseen billows,
and ground viciously against the great sides of the _Arrandoon_.  Now
the _Canny Scotia_ was somewhat Dutchified in her build--not as to bows
but as to bottom.  She was not a clipper by any manner of means, and her
build saved her.  The ice actually ground her up out of the water till
she lay with her beam-ends on the ice, and her keel completely exposed.

[As did the _P--e_, of Peterhead, once for weeks.  The men lived on the
ice alongside, expecting the vessel to sink as soon as the ice opened.
The captain, however, would not desert his ship, but slept on board, his
mattress lying on the ship's side.  The author's ship was beset some
miles off at the same time.]

But the _Arrandoon_ had no such build.  The ice caught under her
forefoot, and she was lifted twelve feet out of the water.  No wonder
McBain and our heroes were anxious.  The former never went below during
all the ten hours or more that the squeeze lasted.  But the swells
gradually lessened, and finally ceased.  The _Arrandoon_ regained her
position, and lost her list, but there lay the _Canny Scotia_, a
pitiable sight to see, like some giant overthrown, silent yet suffering.

When the pumps of the _Arrandoon_ had been tried, and it was found that
there was no extra water in her, McBain felt glad indeed, and thanked
God from his inmost heart for their safe deliverance from this great
peril.  He could now turn his attention to consoling his friend Silas.
After dinner that day, said McBain,--

"Your cabin is all ready, Captain Grig, for of course you will sleep
with us now."

But Silas arose silently and calmly.

"I needn't say," he replied, "how much I feel your manifold acts of
kindness, but Silas Grig won't desert his ship.  His bed is on the
_Canny Scotia_."

"But, my dear fellow," insisted McBain, "the ice may open in an hour,
and your good ship go down."

"Then," said Silas, "I go with her, and it will be for you to tell my
owners and my little wife--heaven keep her!--that Skipper Grig stuck to
his ship to the last."

What could McBain say, what argument adduce, to prevent this rough old
tar from risking his life in what he considered a matter of duty?
Nothing! and so he was dumb.

Then away went Silas home, as he called it, to his ship.  He lowered
himself down by a rope, clambered over the doorway of the cabin, took
one glance at the chaos around, then walked tenderly _over_ the
bulkhead, and so literally _down_ to his bed.  He found the mattress and
bed-clothes had fallen against the side, and so there this good man,
this true sailor, laid him down and slept the sleep of the just.

But the _Scotia_ did not go to the bottom; she lay there for a whole
week, defying all attempts to move her, Silas sleeping on board every
night, the only soul in her, and his crew remaining on the _Arrandoon_.
At the end of that time the ice opened more; then the prostrate giant
seemed to begin to show signs of returning life.  She swayed slightly,
and looked as if she longed once more to feel the embrace of her native
element; seeing which, scientific assistance was given her.  Suddenly
she sprang up as does a fallen horse, and hardly had the men time to
seek safety on the neighbouring bergs, when she took the water--
relaunched herself--with a violence that sent the spray flying in every
direction with the force of a cataract.  It would have been well had the
wetting the crew received been the only harm done.

It was not, for the bergs moved asunder with tremendous force.  One
struck the _Arrandoon_ in her weakest part--amidships, under the
water-line.  She was stove, the timbers bent inwards and cracked, and
the bunks alongside the seat of accident were dashed into matchwood.
Poor old Duncan Gibb, who was lying in one of these bunks with an almost
united fracture of one of his limbs, had the leg broken over again.

"Never mind, Duncan," said the surgeon, consolingly, "I didn't make a
vera pretty job of it last time.  I'll make it as straight as a dart
this turn!"

"Vera weel, sir; and so be it," was poor contented Duncan's reply, as he
smiled in his agony.

"Dear me, now!" said Silas, some time afterwards; "I could simply cry--
make a big baby of myself and cry.  It would be crying for joy and
grief, you know--joy that my old shippie should show so much pluck as to
right herself like a race-horse, and grief to think she should go and
stave the _Arrandoon_.  The ungrateful old jade!"

"Never mind," said McBain, cheerfully, "Ap and the carpenters will soon
put the _Arrandoon_ all right.  We will shift the ballast, throw her
over to starboard, and repair her, and the place will be, like Duncan's
leg, stronger than ever."

It did not take very long to right Captain Cobb's cockle-shell, and all
the vessels being now in position again, and the ice opening, it might
have been as well to have got steam up at once, and felt the way to the
open water.  McBain decided to make good repairs first; it was just as
easy to list the ship among the ice as out of it, and probably less
dangerous.  Besides, the water kept pouring in, and the beautiful
arrangement of blankets and hammock-cloths which Ap had devised, hardly
sufficed to keep it out.--This decision of the captain nearly cost the
life of two of our best-loved heroes, and poor old Seth as well.  But
their adventure demands a chapter, or part of one at least, to itself.

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.

AN ADVENTURE ON THE PACK--SEPARATED FROM THE SHIP--DESPAIR--THE DREAM OF
HOME--UNDER WAY ONCE MORE.

Nothing in the shape of adventure came amiss to Rory.  He was always
ready for any kind of "fun," as he called every kind of excitement.
Such a thing as fear I do not believe Rory ever felt, and, as for
failing in anything he undertook, he never even dreamt of such a thing.
He had often proposed escapades and wild adventures to his companions at
which they hung fire.  Rory's line of argument was very simple and
unsophisticated.  It may be summed up in three sentences--first, "Sure
we've only to try and we're bound to do it."  If that did not convince
Allan or Ralph, he brought up his first-class reserve, "Let us try,
_anyhow_;" and if that failed, his second reserve, "It's _bound_ to come
right in the end."  Had Rory been seized by a lion or tiger, and borne
away to the bush, those very words would have risen to his lips to bring
him solace, "It's bound to come right in the end."

The few days' delay that succeeded the accident to the _Arrandoon_,
while she had to be listed over, and things were made as uncomfortable
as they always are when a ship is lying on an uneven keel, threw Rory
back upon his books for enjoyment.  That and writing verses, and, fiddle
in hand composing music to his own words, enabled him to pass the day
with some degree of comfort; but when Mr Stevenson one morning, on
giving his usual report at breakfast-time, happened to say,--

"Ice rather more open to-day, sir; a slight breeze from the west, and
about a foot of rise and fall among the bergs; two or three bears about
a mile to leeward, and a few seals," then Rory jumped up.

"Will you go, Allan," he cried, "and bag a bear?  Ralph hasn't done
breakfast."

"Bide a wee, young gentleman," said McBain, smiling.  "I really imagined
I was master of the ship."

"I beg your pardon, Captain McBain," said Rory, at once; and with all
becoming gravity he saluted, and continued, "Please, sir, may I go on
shore?"

"Certainly not," was the reply; and the captain added, "No, boy, no.  We
value even Rory, for all the trouble he gives us, more than many bears."

Rory got hold of his fiddle, and his feelings found vent in music.  But
no sooner had McBain retired to his cabin than Rory threw down his much
beloved instrument and jumped up.

"Bide a wee; I'll manage," he cried.

"Doctor," he added, disarranging all the medico's hair with his hand--
Sandy's legs were under the mahogany, so he could not speedily
retaliate--"Sandy, mon, I'll manage.  It'll be a vera judeecious
arrangement."

Then he was off, and presently back, all smiles and rejoicing:

"Come on, Allan, dear boy," he cried.  "We're going, both of us, and
Seth and one man, and we're going to carry a plank to help us across the
ice.  Finish your breakfast, baby Ralph.  I wouldn't disturb myself for
the world if I were you."

"I don't mean to," said Ralph, helping himself to more toast and
marmalade.

"What are you grinning at now?" asked Rory of the surgeon.

"To think," said Sandy, laughing outright, "that our poor little boy
Rory couldn't be trusted on the ice without Seth and a plank.  Ha, ha,
ha! my conscience!"

"Doctor," said Rory.

"Well?" said the doctor.

"Whustle," cried Rory, making a face.

"I'll whustle ye," said Sandy, springing up.  But Rory was off.

On the wiry shoulders of Seth the plank was borne as easily as if it had
been only an oar; the man carried the rope and sealing clubs.  The plank
did them good service, for whenever the space between two bergs was too
wide for a safe leap it was laid down, and over they went.  They thus
made good progress.

There was a little motion among the ice, but nothing to signify.  The
pieces approached each other gradually until within a certain distance.
Then was the time to leap, and at once, too, without fear and
hesitation.  If you did hesitate, and made up your mind to leap a moment
after, you might fail to reach the next berg, and this meant a ducking
at the very least.  But a ducking of this kind is no joke, as the writer
of these lines knows from experience.  You strip off your clothes to
wring out the superabundance of water, and by the time you put them on
again, your upper garments, at all events, are frozen harder than
parchment.  You have to construe the verb _salto_ [_Salto_--I leap, or
jump] from beginning to end before you feel on good terms with yourself
again.  But falling into the sea between two bergs may not end with a
mere ducking.  A man may be sucked by the current under the ice, or he
may instantly fall a prey to that great greedy monster, the Greenland
shark.  Well the brute loves to devour a half-dead seal, but a man is
caviare to his maw.  Again, if you are not speedily rescued, the bergs
may come slowly together and grind you to pulp.  But our heroes escaped
scot-free.  So did the bears which they had come to shoot.

"It is provoking!" said Rory.  "Let us follow them a mile or so, at all
events."

They did, and came in sight of one--an immensely great brute of a
Bruin--who, after stopping about a minute to study them, set off again
shambling over the bergs.  Then he paused, and then started off once
more; and this he did many times, but he never permitted them to get
within shot.

All this time the signal of recall was floating at the masthead of the
_Arrandoon_, but they never saw it.  They began to notice at last,
though, that the bergs were wider apart, so they wisely determined to
give up the chase and return.

Return?  Yes, it is only a little word--hardly a simpler one to be found
in the whole English vocabulary, whether to speak or to spell; and yet
it is a word that has baffled thousands.  It is a word that we should
never forget when entering upon any undertaking in which there is danger
to either ourselves or others.  It is a word great generals keep well in
view; probably it was just that word "return" which prevented the great
Napoleon from landing half a million of men on our shores with the view
of conquering the country.  The man of ambition was afraid he might find
a difficulty in getting his Frenchmen back, and that Englishmen would
not be over kind to them.

Rory and his party could see the flag of recall now, and they could see
also the broad black fan being waved from the crow's-nest to expedite
their movements.  So they made all the haste in their power.  There was
no leaping now, the plank had to be laid across the chasms constantly.
But at last they succeeded in getting just half-way to the ship, when,
to their horror, they discovered that all further advance was a sheer
impossibility!  A lane of open water effectually barred their progress.
It was already a hundred yards wide at least, and it was broadening
every minute.  South and by west, as far as eye could reach, stretched
this canal, and north-west as well.  They were drifting away on a loose
portion of the pack, leaving their ship behind them.

Their feelings were certainly not to be envied.  They knew the whole
extent of their danger, and dared not depreciate it.  It was coming on
to blow; already the face of that black lane of water was covered with
angry little ripples.  If the wind increased to a gale, the chances of
regaining their vessel were small indeed; more likely they would be
blown out to sea, as men have often been under similar circumstances,
and so perish miserably on the berg on which they stood.  To be sure,
they were to leeward, and the _Arrandoon_ was a steamer; there was some
consolation in that, but it was damped, on the other hand, by the
recollection that, though a steamer, she was a partially disabled one.
It would take hours before she could readjust her ballast and
temporarily make good her leak, and hours longer ere she could force and
forge her way to the lane of water, through the mile of heavy bergs that
intervened.  Meanwhile, what might not happen?

Both Rory and Allan were by this time good ice-men, and had there been
but a piece of ice big enough to bear their weight, and nothing more,
they could have embarked thereon and ferried themselves across, using as
paddles the butt-ends of their rifles.  But there was nothing of the
sort; the bay ice had all been ground up; there was nothing save the
great green-sided, snow-topped bergs.  And so they could only wait and
hope for the best.

"It'll all come right in the end," said Rory.

He said this many times; but as the weary hours went by, and the lane
widened and widened, till, from being a lane, it looked a Jake, the
little sentence that had always brought him comfort before seemed trite
to even Rory himself.

The increasing motion of the berg on which they stood did not serve to
reassure them, and the cold they had, from their forced inactivity, to
endure, would have damped the boldest spirits.  For a time they managed
to keep warm by walking or running about the berg, but afterwards
movement itself became painful, so that they had but little heart to
take exercise.

The whole hull of the _Arrandoon_ was hidden from their view behind the
hummocky ice, and thus they could not tell what was going on on deck,
but they could see no smoke arising from the funnel, and this but served
further to dishearten them.

Even gazing at those lanes of water that so often open up in the very
midst of a field of ice, is apt to stir up strange thoughts in one's
mind, especially if one be, like Rory, of a somewhat poetical and
romantic disposition.  The very blackness of the water impresses you;
its depth causes a feeling akin to awe; you know, as if by instinct,
that it is deep--terribly, eeriesomely deep.  It lies smiling in the
sunshine as to surface, but all is the blackness of darkness below.  Up
here it is all day; down there, all night.  The surface of the water
seems to divide two worlds--a seen and an unseen, a known and an unknown
and mysterious--life and death!

Tired at last of roaming like caged bears up and down the berg, one by
one they seated themselves on the sunny side of a small hummock.  They
huddled together for warmth, but they did not care to talk much.  Their
very souls seemed heavy, their bodies seemed numbed and frozen, but
their heads were hot, and they felt very drowsy, yet bit their lips and
tongues lest they might fall into that strange slumber from which it is
said men wake no more.

They talked not at all.  The last words were spoken by Seth.  Rory
remembered them.

"I'm old," he was muttering; "my time's a kind o' up; but it do seem
hard on these younkers.  Guess I'd give the best puma's skin ever I
killed, just to see Rory safe.  Guess I'd--"

Rory's eyes were closed, he heard no more.  He was dreaming.  Dreaming
of what? you ask me.  I answer, in the words of Lover,--

  "Ask of the sailor youth, when far
  His light barque bounds o'er ocean's foam
  What charms him most when evening star
  Smiles o'er the wave?  To dream of home."

Yes, Rory was dreaming of home.  All the home he knew, poor lad!  He was
in the Castle of _Arrandoon_.  Seeing, but all unseen, he stood in the
cosy tartan parlour where he had spent so many happy hours.  A bright
fire was burning in the grate, the curtains were drawn, in her
easy-chair sat Allan's mother with her work on her lap, the great
deerhound lay on the hearthrug asleep, and Helen Edith was bending over
her harp.  How boy Rory longed to rush forward and take her by the hand!
But even in his partial sleep he knew this was but a dream, and he
feared to move lest he might break the sweet spell.  But languor, pain,
and cold, all were forgotten while the vision lasted.

But list! a horn seems to sound beyond the castle moat.  Rory, in his
dream, wonders that Helen hears it not; then the boy starts to his feet
on the snow.  The vision has fled, and the sound of the horn resolves
itself into the shout,--

"Ahoy--oy--hoy!  Ahoy! hoy!"

Every one is on his feet at the same time, though both Allan and Rory
stagger and fall again.  But, behold! a boat comes dancing down the lane
of water towards them, and a minute after they are all safe on board.

The labour of getting that boat over the ice had been tremendous.  It
had been a labour of love, however, and the men had worked cheerily and
boldly, and never flinched a moment, until it was safely launched in the
open water and our heroes were in it.

The _Arrandoon_, the men told them, had got up steam, and in a couple of
hours at most she would reach the water.  Meanwhile they, by the
captain's orders, were to land on the other side, and make themselves as
comfortable as possible until her arrival.

Rory and Allan were quite themselves again now, and so, too, was honest
Seth,--

"Though, blame me," said he, "if I didn't think this old trapper's time
had come.  Not that that'd matter a sight, but I did feel for you
youngsters, blame me if I didn't;" and he dashed his coat-sleeve rapidly
across his face as he spoke.

And now a fire was built and coffee made, and Stevenson then opened the
Norwegian chest--a wonderful contrivance, in which a dinner may be kept
hot for four-and-twenty hours, and even partially cooked.  Up arose the
savoury steam of a glorious Irish stew.

"How mindful of the captain?" said Allan.

"It was Ralph that sent the dinner," said Stevenson, "and he sent with
it his compliments to Rory."

"Bless his old heart," cried Rory.  "I don't think I'll ever chaff him
again about the gourmandising propensities of the Saxon race."

"And the doctor," continued the mate, "sent you some blankets, Mr Rory.
There they are, sir; and he told me to give you this note, if I found
you alive."

The note was in the Scottish dialect, and ran as follows:--

"_My conscience, Rory! some folks pay dear for their whustle.  But keep
up your heart, ma wee laddie.  It's a vera judeecious arrangement_."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

In a few days more the _Arrandoon_ had made good her repairs, and as the
western wind had freshened, and was blowing what would have been a
ten-knot breeze in the open sea, the steamer got up steam and the
sailing-ship canvas, and together they took the loose ice, and made
their way slowly to the eastward.  The bergs, though some distance
asunder, were still sufficiently near to considerably impede their way,
and, for fear of accident, the _Arrandoon_ took the cockle-shell, as she
was always called now, in tow.

For many days the ships went steadily eastward, which proved to them how
extensive the pack had been.  Sometimes they came upon large tracts of
open water, many miles in extent, and across this they sailed merrily
and speedily enough, considering that neither of the vessels had as yet
shipped her rudder.  This they had determined not to do until they were
well clear of the very heavy ice, or until the swell went down.  So they
were steered entirely by boats pulling ahead of them.

Open water at last, and the cockle-shell bids the big ships adieu,
spreads her white sails to the breeze, and, swanlike, goes sailing away
for the distant isle of Jan Mayen.  Ay, and the big ships themselves
must now very soon part company, the _Scotia_ to bear up for the green
shores of our native land, the _Arrandoon_ for regions as yet unknown.

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.

WORKING ALONG THE PACK EDGE--AMONG THE SEALS AGAIN--A BUMPER SHIP--
ADVENTURES ON THE ICE--TED WILSON'S PROMOTION.

The _Arrandoon_ was steaming slowly along the pack edge, wind still
westerly, the _Canny Scotia_, with all canvas exposed, a mile or more to
leeward of her.  Both were heading in the same direction, north and by
east, for McBain and our heroes had determined not to desert Silas until
he really had what he called a voyage--in other words, a full ship.

"We can spare the time, you know," the captain had said to Ralph; "a
fortnight, will do it, and I dare say Rory here doesn't object to a
little more sport before going away to the far north."

"That I don't," Rory had replied.

"If we fall among the old seals, a fortnight will do it."

"Ay," Allan had said, "and won't old Silas be happy!"

"Yes," from McBain; "and, after all, to be able to give happiness to
others is certainly one of the greatest pleasures in this world."

Dear reader, just a word parenthetically.  I am so sure that what McBain
said is true, that I earnestly advise you to try the experiment
suggested by his words, for great is the reward, even in this world, of
those who can conquer self and endeavour to bring joy to others.

The _Arrandoon_ steamed along the pack edge, but it must not be supposed
that this was a straight line, or anything like it.  Indeed it was very
much like any ordinary coastline, for here was a bay and yonder a cape,
and yonder again, where the ice is heavier, a bold promontory.  But
Greenlandmen call a bay a "bight," and a cape they call a "point-end."
Let us adopt their nomenclature.

The _Canny Scotia_, then, avoided these point-ends; she kept well out to
sea, well away from the pack, for there was not over-much wind, and
Silas Grig had no wish to be beset again.  But the _Arrandoon_, on the
other hand, steamed, as I have said, in a straight line.  She scorned to
double a point, but went steadily on her course, ploughing her way
through the bergs.  There was one advantage in this: she could the more
easily discover the seals, for in the month of May these animals, having
done their duty by their young, commence their return journey to the
north, the polar regions being their home _par excellence_.  They are in
no hurry getting back, however.  They like to enjoy themselves, and
usually for every one day's progress they make, they lie two or three on
the ice.  The capes, or point-ends, are favourite positions with them,
and on the bergs they may be seen lying in scores, nor if the sun be
shining with any degree of strength are they at all easily disturbed.
It is their summer, and they try to make the best of it.  Hark now to
that shout from the crow's-nest of the _Arrandoon_.

"A large patch of seals in sight, sir."

Our heroes pause in their walk, and gaze upwards; from the deck nothing
is visible to windward save the great ice-pack.

"Where away?" cries Stevenson.

"On the weather bow, sir, and a good mile in through the pack."

"What do you think, sir?" says Stevenson, addressing his commander.
"Shall we risk taking the ice again?"

"Risk, Stevenson?" is the reply.  "Why, man, yes; we'll risk anything to
do old Silas a good turn.  We'll risk more yet, mate, before the ship's
head is turned homewards."

Then the ship is stopped, and signals are made to Silas, who instantly
changes his course, and, after a vast deal of tacking and half-tacking,
bears down upon them, and being nearly alongside, gets his main-yard
aback, and presently lowers a boat and comes on board the _Arrandoon_.

Our heroes crowd around him.

"Why," they say, "you are a perfect stranger; it is a whole week since
we've seen you."

"Ay," says Silas, "and a whole week without seeing a seal--isn't it
astonishing?"

"Ah! but they're in sight now," says McBain.  "I'm going to take the
ice, and I'll tow you in, and if you're not a bumper ship before a week,
then this isn't the _Arrandoon_, that's all."

Silas is all smiles; he rubs his hands, and finally laughs outright,
then he claps his hand on his leg, and,--

"I was sure of it," says Silas, "soon as ever I saw your signal.
`Matie,' says I, `yonder is a signal from the _Arrandoon_.  I'm wanted
on board; seals is in sight, ye maybe sure.  Matie,' says I, `luck's
turned again;' and with that I gives him such a dig in the ribs that he
nearly jumped out of the nest."

"Make the signal to the _Scotia_, Stevenson," says McBain, "to clew up,
and to get all ready for being taken in tow.  Come below, Captain Grig,
lunch is on the table."

Fairly seated at the table, honest Silas rubbed his hands again and
looked with a delighted smile at each of his friends in turn.  There was
a bluff heartiness about this old sailor which was very taking.

"I declare," he said, "I feel just like a schoolboy home for a holiday?"

Rory and Silas were specially friendly.

"Rory, lad," he remarked, after a pause, "we won't be long together
now."

"No," replied Rory; "and it isn't sorry I am, but really downright _sad_
at the thoughts of your going away and leaving us.  I say, though--happy
thought!--send Stevenson home with your ship and you stay with us in
place of him."

Silas laughed.  "What _would_ my owners say, boy? and what about my
little wife, eh?"

"Ah! true," said Rory; "I had forgotten."  Then, after a pause, he
added, more heartily, "But we'll meet again, won't we?"

"Please God!" said Silas, reverently.  "I think," Rory added, "I would
know your house among a thousand, you have told me so much about it--the
blue-grey walls, the bay windows, the garden, with its roses and--and--"

"The green paling," Silas put in.  "Ah, yes! the green paling, to be
sure; how could I have forgotten that?  Well, I'll come and see you; and
won't you bring out the green ginger that day, Silas!"

"_And_ the bun," added Silas.  "_And_ the bun," repeated Rory after him.
"And won't my little wife make you welcome, too! you may bet your
fiddle on that!"

Then these two sworn friends grasped hands over the table, and the
conversation dropped for a time.

But there perhaps never was a much happier Greenland skipper than Silas
Grig, when he found his ship lying secure among the ice, with thousands
on thousands of old seals all around him.  The weather continued
extremely fine for a whole week.  The little wind there had been, died
all away, and the sun shone more warmly and brightly than it had done
since the _Arrandoon_ came to the country.  The seals were so cosy that
they really did not seem to mind being shot, and those that were scared
off one piece of ice almost immediately scrambled on to another.  "Fire
away!" they seemed to say; "we are so numerous that we really won't miss
a few of us.  Only don't disturb us more than you can help."

So the seals hugged the ice, basking in the bright sunshine, either
sleeping soundly or gazing dreamily around them with their splendid
eyes, or scratching their woolly ribs with their flippers for want of
something to do.

And bang, bang, bang! went the rifles; they never seemed to cease from
the noon of night until mid-day, nor from mid-day until the noon of
night again.

The draggers of skins went in pairs for safety, and thus many a poor
fellow who tumbled into the sea between the bergs, escaped with a
ducking when otherwise he would have lost his life.

Ralph--long-legged, brawny-chested Saxon Ralph--was among "the ducked,"
as Rory called the unfortunates.  He came to a space of water which was
too wide even for him.  He would not be beaten, though, so he pitched
his rifle over first by way of beginning the battle.  Then he thought,
by swinging his heavy cartridge-bag by its shoulder-strap the weight
would help to carry him over.  He called this jumping from a tangent.
It was a miserable failure.  But the best of the fun--so Rory said,
though it could not have been fun to Ralph--was this: when he found
himself floundering in the water he let go the bag of cartridges, which
at once began to sink, but in sinking caught his heel, and pulled him
for the moment under water.  Poor Ralph! his feelings may be better
imagined than described.

"I made sure a shark had me!" he said, quietly, when by the help of his
friend Rory, he had been brought safely to bank.

It was not very often that Ralph had a mishap of any kind, but, having
come to grief in this way, it was not likely that Rory would throw away
so good a chance of chaffing him.

He suddenly burst out laughing at luncheon that day, at a time when
nobody was speaking, and when apparently there was nothing at all to
laugh about.

"What now, Rory? what now, boy?" said McBain, with a smile of
anticipation.

"Oh!" cried Rory, "if you had only seen my big English brother's face
when he thought the shark had him!"

"Was it funny?" said Allan, egging him on.

"Funny!" said Rory.  "Och I now, funny is no name for it.  You should
have seen the eyes of him!--and his jaw fall!--and that big chin of his.
You know, Englishmen have a lot of chin, and--"

"And Irishmen have a lot of cheek," cried Ralph.  "Just wait till I get
you on deck, Row boy."

"I'd make him whustle," suggested the doctor.

"Troth," Rory went on, "it was very nearly the death o' me.  And to see
him kick and flounder!  Sure I'd pity the shark that got one between the
eyes from your foot, baby Ralph."

"Well," said Ralph, "it was nearly the death of me, anyhow, having to
take off all my clothes and wring them on top of the snow."

"Oh! but," continued Rory, assuming seriousness, and addressing McBain,
"you ought to have seen Ralph just then, sir.  That was the time to see
my baby brother to advantage.  Neptune is nobody to him.  Troth, Ray, if
you'd lived in the good old times, it's a gladiator they'd have made of
you entirely."

Here came a low derisive laugh from Cockie's cage, and Ralph pitched a
crust of bread at the bird, and shook his fingers at Rory.

But Rory kept out of Ralph's way for a whole hour after this, and by
that time the storm had blown clean away, so Rory was safe.

Allan had his turn next day.  The danger in walking on the ice was
chiefly owing to the fact that the edges of many of the bergs had been
undermined by the waves and the recent swell, so that they were apt to
break off and precipitate the unwary pedestrian into the water.

Here is Allan's little adventure, and it makes one shudder to think how
nearly it led him to being an actor in a terrible tragedy.  He was
trudging on after the seals with rifle at full cock, for he expected a
shot almost immediately, when, as he was about to leap, the snowy edge
of the berg gave way, and down he went.  Instinctively he held his rifle
out to his friend, who grasped it with both hands, the muzzle against
his breast, and thus pulled him out.  It seemed marvellous that the
rifle did not go off.

[Both these adventures are sketched from the life.]

When safe to bank, and when he noticed the manner in which he had been
helped out, poor Allan felt sick, there is no other name for it.

"Oh, Ralph, Ralph!" he said, clutching his friend by the shoulder to
keep himself from falling, "what if I had killed you?"

When told of the incident that evening after dinner, McBain, after a
momentary silence, said quietly,--

"I'm not sorry such a thing should have happened, boys; it ought to
teach you caution; and it teaches us all that there is Some One in whose
hands we are; Some One to look after us even in moments of extremest
peril."

But I think Allan loved Ralph even better after this.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Two weeks' constant sealing; two weeks during which the crews of the
_Arrandoon_ and _Canny Scotia_ never sat down to a regular meal, and
never lay down for two consecutive hours of repose, only eating when
hungry and sleeping when they could no longer keep moving; two weeks
during which nobody knew what o'clock it was at any particular time, or
which was east or west, or whether it were day or night.  Two weeks,
then the seals on the ice disappeared as if by magic, for the frost was
coming.

"Let them go," said Silas, shaking McBain warmly by the hand.  "Thanks
to you, sir, I'm a bumper ship.  Why, man, I'm full to the hatches.  Low
freeboard and all that sort of thing.  Plimsoll wouldn't pass us out of
any British harbour.  But, with fair weather and God's help, sir, we'll
get safely home."

"And now," McBain replied, "there isn't a moment to lose.  We must get
out of here, Captain Grig, or the frost will serve us a trick as it did
before."

With some difficulty the ships were got about and headed once more for
the open sea.

None too soon, though, for there came again that strange, ethereal blue
into the sky, which, from their experiences of the last black frost,
they had learned to dread.  The thermometer sank, and sank, and sank,
till far down below zero.

The _Arrandoon_ took her "chummy ship" in tow.

"Go ahead at full speed," was the order.

No, none too soon, for in two hours' time the great steam-hammer had to
be set to work to break the newly-formed bay ice at the bows of the
_Arrandoon_, and fifty men were sent over the side to help her on.  With
iron-shod pikes they smashed the ice, with long poles they pushed the
bergs, singing merrily as they worked, working merrily as they sang,
laughing, joking, stamping, shouting, and cheering as ever and anon the
great ship made another spurt, and tore along for fifty or a hundred
yards.  Handicapped though she was by having the _Scotia_ in tow, the
_Arrandoon_ fought the ice as if she had been some mighty giant, and
every minute the distance between her and the open water became less,
till at last it could be seen even from the quarter-deck.  But the frost
seemed to grow momentarily more intense, and the bay- ce stronger and
harder between the bergs.  Never mind, that only stimulated the men to
greater exertions.  It was a battle for freedom, and they meant to win.
With well-meaning though ridiculous doggerel, Ted Wilson led the
music,--

  "Work and keep warm, boys; heave and keep hot,
  Jack Frost thinks he's clever; we'll show him he's not.
          Beyond is the sea, boys;
          Let us fight and get free, boys;
  One thing will keep boiling, and that is the pot.
          With a heave O!
          Push and she'll go.
  To work and to fight is the bold sailor's lot.
  Heave O--O--O!

  "Go fetch me the lubber who won't bear a hand,
  We'll feed him on blubber, we'll stuff him with sand.
          But yonder our ships, boys,
          Ere they get in the nips, boys,
  We'll wrestle and work, as long's we can stand,
          Then cheerily has it, men,
                  Heave O--O--O!
          Merrily has it, men,
                  Off we go, O--O--O!"

Yes, reader, and away they went, and in one more hour they were clear of
the ice, _the Arrandoon_ had cast the _Scotia_ off, and banked her
fires, for, together with her consort, she was to sail, not steam, down
to the island of Jan Mayen, where they were to take on board the
sleigh-dogs, and bid farewell to Captain Cobb, the bold Yankee
astronomer.--There was but little wind, but they made the most of what
there was.  Silas dined on board that day, as usual.  They were
determined to have as much of the worthy old sailor as they could.  But
before dinner one good action was performed by McBain in Captain Grig's
presence.  First he called all hands, and ordered them aft; then he
asked Ted Wilson to step forward, and addressed him briefly as follows:

"Mr Wilson, I find I can do with another mate, and I appoint you to the
post."

Ted was a little taken aback; a brighter light came into his eyes; he
muttered something--thanks, I suppose--but the men's cheering drowned
his voice.  Then our heroes shook hands with him all around, and McBain
gave the order,--

"Pipe down."

But as soon as Ted Wilson returned to his shipmates they shouldered him,
and carried him high and dry right away forward, and so down below.

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT.

A WONDERFUL YANKEE--"MAKING OFF" SKINS--PREPARING TO "BEAR UP"--THE
SUMMER HOME OF THE GIANT WALRUS--THE SHIPS PART.

In two days the ships sighted the island of Jan Mayen.  As they neared
it, they found the ice so closely packed around the shore that all
approach even by boats was out of the question, so the sails were
clewed, the ice-anchors got out, and both ships made fast to the floe.

It was not long ere Captain Cobb was on board the _Arrandoon_, to
welcome our heroes back to "_his_ island of Jan Mayen."

He was profuse in his thanks for what he called the clever kindness of
Captain McBain, in saving his little yacht from a fatal accident among
the ice; and, of course, they would do him the honour to come on shore
and dine with him.  He would take it as downright "mean" if they did
not.

There was no resisting such an appeal as this, so, leaving their ships
in charge of their respective mates, both McBain and Silas, in company
with our heroes--Sandy McFlail, Seth, and all--they trudged off over the
snowy bergs to take dinner in the hut of the bold Yankee astronomer.
Very unprepossessing, indeed, was the building to behold from the
outside, but no sooner had they entered, than they opened their eyes
wide with astonishment.

When our young friends had visited it before, the hut looked neither
more nor less than a big hall, or rather barn.  But now--why, here were
all the luxuries of civilised life.  The place was divided into
ante-room, saloon, and bed-chamber, and each apartment seemed more
comfortable than another.  The walls of the saloon were covered with
rich tapestry, the floor with a soft thick carpet.  There were couches
and easy-chairs and skins _galore_, and books and musical instruments.
A great stove, of American pattern, burned in the centre, giving out
warmth and making the room look doubly cheerful, and overhead swung an
immense lamp, which shed a soft, effulgent light everywhere, so that one
did not miss the windows, of which the hut was _minus_.  At one end of
this apartment was a dining-table, as well laid and as prettily arranged
as if it stood in the dining-hall of a club-room in Pall Mall, and
beside the table were two sable waiters clad in white.

Captain Cobb seemed to thoroughly enjoy the looks of bewilderment and
wonder exhibited on the faces of his guests.

"Why," said McBain at last, "pardon me, but you Yankees are about the
most wonderful people on the face of the earth."

"Waal," said the Yankee, "I guess we like our little comforts, and don't
see any harm in having them."

"So long's we deserve them," put in Seth, who, at that moment, really
felt very proud of being a Yankee.

"Bravo! old man," cried his countryman; "let us shake your hand."

"And now, gentlemen," he continued, "sit in.  I reckon the keen air and
the walk have given ye all an appetite."

Soups, fish, _entries_, joints--why I do not know what there was not in
the bill-of-fare.  It was a banquet fit for a king.

"I can't make out how you manage it," said McBain.  "Do you keep a
djin?"

Cobb laughed and summoned the cook.  If he was not a djin, he was just
as ugly.  Four feet high--not an inch more--with long arms, black skin,
flat face, and no nose at all worth mentioning.  He was dressed as a
_chef_, however, and very polite, for at a motion from his master, he
salaamed very prettily and retired.

At dessert the host produced a zither, and, accompanying himself on this
beautiful instrument, sang to them.  He drawled while talking, but he
sang most sweetly, and with a taste and feeling that quite charmed Rory,
and held Silas and the doctor spell-bound.  He was indeed a wonderful
Yankee.

"Do you know," said Rory, "I feel for all the world like being in an
enchanted cave?  Do sing again, if only one song."

It is needless to add that our friends spent the evening most enjoyably.
It was a red-letter night, and one they often looked back to with
pleasure, and talked about as they lay around their snuggery fire,
during the long dreary time they spent in the regions round the Pole.

"I'm glad, anyhow," said Captain Cobb, as he bade them good-bye on the
snow-clad beach, "that I've made it a kind o' pleasant for ye.  Don't
forget to call as you come back, and if Cobb be here, why, Cobb will bid
you welcome.  Farewell."

By eight bells in next morning watch everything was ready for a start.
The dogs--twelve in number--were got on board and duly kennelled, and
the old trapper was installed as whipper-in.

"But I guess," said Seth, "there won't be much whipping-in in the play.
Trapper Seth is one of those rare old birds who know the difference
between a dog and a door-knocker.  Yes, Seth knows that there's more in
a good bed and a biscuit, with a kind word whenever it is needed, than
there is in all the cruel whips in existence."

The kennelling for the poor animals was got up under the supervision of
Ap and Seth himself.  It was built on what the trapper called
"scientific principles."

There was a yard or ran in common for the whole pack; but the large,
roomy sleeping compartment had a bench, on which all twelve dogs could
sleep or lie at once, yet nevertheless it was divided by boards about a
foot high into six divisions.  This was to prevent the dogs all tumbling
into a heap when the ship rolled.  The bedding was straw and shavings;
of the former commodity McBain had not forgotten to lay in a plentiful
supply before leaving Scotland.  There was, besides, a whole tankful of
Spratts' biscuits, so that what with these and the ship's scraps, it did
not seem at all likely that the dogs would go hungry to bed for some
time to come.

Seth was now much happier on board than ever he had been, because he had
duties to perform and an office to fill, humble though it might be.

At half-past eight Silas came on board the _Arrandoon_ to breakfast.
Allan and Rory were tramping rapidly up and down the deck to keep
themselves warm, for, though the wind was blowing west-south-west, it
was bitterly cold, and the "barber" was blowing.  The barber is a name
given to a light vapoury mist that, when the frost is intense and the
wind in pertain directions, is seen rising off the sea in Greenland.  I
have called it a mist, but it in reality partakes more of the nature of
steam, being due to the circumstance of the air being ever so much
colder than the surface of the water.

Oh! but it is a cold steam--a bitter, biting, killing steam.  Woe be to
the man who exposes his ears to it, or who does not keep constantly
rubbing his nose when walking or sailing in it, for want of precaution
in this respect may result in the loss of ears or nose, and both
appendages are useful, not to say ornamental.

"Good morning," cried Silas, jumping down on to the deck.

"The top of the morning to you, friend Silas," said Rory; "how do you
feel after your blow-out at Captain Cobb's?"

"Fust-rate," said Silas--"just fust-rate; but where is Ralph and the
captain?"

"Ralph!" said Rory; "why, I don't suppose there is a bit of him to be
seen yet, except the extreme tip of his nose and maybe a morsel of his
Saxon chin; and as for the captain, he is busy in his cabin.  Breakfast
all ready, is it, Peter?  Thank you, Peter, we're coming down in a
jiffy."

Just as they entered the saloon by one door, McBain came in by another.

"Ah! good morning, Captain Grig," he cried, extending his hand.  "Sit
down.  Peter, the coffee.  And now," he continued, "what think you of
the prospect?  It isn't exactly a fair wind for you to bear up, is it?"

"The wind would do," said Silas; "but I'm hardly what you might call
tidy enough to bear up yet.  It'll take us a week to make off our skins,
and a day more to clean up.  I'd like to go home not only a bumper ship,
but a clean and wholesome sweet ship."

"Well, then," McBain said, "here is what I'll do for you."

"But you've done so much already," put in Silas, "that really--"

"Nonsense, man," cried McBain, interrupting him; "why, it has been all
fun to us.  But I was going to say that instead of lying here for a
week, you had better sail north with us, Spitzbergen way, and my men
will help you to make off and tidy up.  Who knows but that after that
you may get a fair wind to carry you right away south into summer
weather in little over a week?"

"Bless your heart!" said Silas; "the suggestion is a grand one.  I close
with your offer at once.  You see, sir, we Greenlandmen generally return
to harbour all dirty, outside anyhow, with our sides scraped clean o'
paint, and our masts and spars as black as a collier's."

"_You_ shan't, though," said McBain.  "We'll spend a bucket or two of
paint over him, won't we, boys?"

"That will we," said Ralph and Allan, both in one breath.

"And I'll tell you what I'll do," added Rory.

"Something nice, I'm certain," said Silas.

"I'll paint and gild that Highland lassie of yours that you have for a
figure-head."

"Glorious! glorious!" cried Silas Grig.

"Why, my own wife won't know the ship.  And, poor wee body! she'll be
down there looking anxiously enough out to sea when she hears I'm in the
offing.  Oh, it will be glorious!  Won't my matie be pleased when he
hears about it!"

"I say, though," said Rory, "I'll change the pattern of your Highland
lassie's tartan.  She came to the country a Gordon, she shall return a
McGregor."

"Or a McFlail," suggested Sandy.

"Ha! ha! ha!"  This was an impudent, derisive laugh from Cockie's cage,
which made everybody else laugh, and caused Sandy to turn red in the
face.

After breakfast the ice-anchors were cast off and got on board, and sail
set.  The _Arrandoon_ led, keeping well clear of the ice, and taking a
course of north-east and by north.  When well off the ice, and
everything working free and easy, McBain called all hands, and ordered
the men to lay aft.

"Men," he said, "you all signed articles to complete the voyage with me
to the Polar regions and back.  Most of you knew, as you put your names
to the paper, what you were about, because you had been here before, but
some of you didn't.  Now I am by no means short-handed, and if any of
you thinks he has had enough of it already, and would like to return to
his country, step forward and say so now, and I'll make arrangements
with Captain Grig for your passage back."

Not a man stirred.

"I will take it as a favour," continued the captain, "if any one who has
any doubts on his mind will come forward now.  I want only willing hands
with me."

"We _are_ willing, we are willing hands," the men shouted.

"Beg your pardon, sir," said bold Ted Wilson, stepping forward, "but I
know the crew well.  I'm sure they all feel thankful for your kind
offer, but ne'er a man Jack o' them would go back, if you offered to pay
him for doing so."

The captain bowed and thanked Ted, and the men gave one hearty cheer and
retired.

Once fairly at sea, McBain sent two whalers on board the _Scotia_, their
crews rigged out in working dress, and making off was at once commenced.

Upright boards were made fast here and there along the decks; the skins,
with their two or three inches of blubber attached, were handed up from
below, and the men set to work in this way--they stood at one side of
the board and spread the skin in front of them on the other; then they
leant over, and first cutting off all useless pieces of flesh, etc, they
next cleaned the blubber from off the skin.  This was by other hands cut
into pieces about a foot square, carried away, and sent below to be
deposited in the tanks.  Other workmen removed the cleaned skins.  These
were dashed over with rough salt, rolled tightly and separately up, and
cast into tanks by themselves.  This latter duty devolved upon the
mates, and old Silas himself stood, with book in hand, "taking tally,"
that is, counting the number of skins as they were passed one by one
below.  The refuse, or "orra bits," as Scotch sailors call them, were
thrown overboard by bucketfuls, and over these thousands of screaming
gulls fought on the surface of the water, and scores of sharks
immediately beneath.

It was a busy scene, and one that can only be witnessed in Greenland
north.

In three days all the skins were made off and stowed away.  All this
time the men had been as merry as sheep-shearers, and only on the last
day did Silas splice the main-brace, even then diluting the rum with
warm coffee.

Then came the cleaning up, and scouring of decks below and above, and
white-washing and mast-scraping.  After this McBain sent his painters on
board, and in less than four-and-twenty hours she looked like a new
ship.

And Rory was busy below on the 'tween decks.  The Highland lassie had
been unshipped, and taken below for him to paint and gild.  Rory, mind
you, did not wish it to be unshipped.  He would have preferred being
swung overboard.  There would have been more fun in it, he said.  But
Silas would not hear of such a thing.  The cold, he feared, would benumb
him so that he might drop off into the sea, to the infinite joy and
satisfaction of a gang of unprincipled sharks that kept up with the
ship, but to the everlasting sorrow of him, Captain Silas Grig.

When the ship was all painted, and the masts scraped and varnished, and
the Highland lassie--brightly arrayed in gold and McGregor tartan--
re-shipped, why then, I do not think a prouder or happier man than Silas
Grig ever trod a quarter-deck.

The day after this everybody on the _Arrandoon_ was busy, busy, busy
writing letters for home.

They were thus engaged, when a shout came from the crow's-nest,--

"Heavy ice ahead!"

It was the ice-bound shores of the southernmost islands of Spitzbergen
they had sighted.  They passed between several of these, and grandly
beautiful they looked, with their fantastically-shaped sides glittering
green and blue and white in the sunshine.  These islands seemed to be
the northern home or summer retreat of the great bladder-nosed seal and
the giant walrus.  They basked on the smaller bergs that floated around
them, while hundreds of strange sea-birds nodded half asleep on the
snow-clad rocks.

It was here where the two ships parted, the _Canny Scotia_ bearing up
for the sunny south, the _Arrandoon_ clewing sails and lighting fires to
steam away to The Unknown Land.

There were tears in poor Rory's eyes as he shook hands with Silas, and
he could not trust himself to say much.  Indeed, there was little said
on either hand, but the farewell wishes were none the less heartfelt for
all that.  There is always somewhat of humour mixed up with the sad in
life.  It was not wanting on this occasion.  Silas had brought a servant
with him when he came to say adieu.  This servant carried with him a
mysterious-looking box.  It was all he could do to lift it.  Seeing
McBain look inquiringly at it,--

"It's just a drop of green ginger," said Silas.  "When you tap it, boys,
when far away from here, you won't forget Silas, I know.  I won't forget
you, anyhow," he continued; "and look here, boys, if a prayer from such
a rough old salt as I am availeth, then Heaven will send you safely home
again, and the first to welcome you will be Silas Grig.  Good-bye, God
be wi' ye."

"Good-bye, God be wi' ye."

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE.

NORTHWARD HO!--HOISTING BEACONS--THE WHITE FOG--THE GREAT SEA-SERPENT.

"Good-bye, and God be with you."

It was a prayer as heartfelt and fervent as ever fell from the lips of
an honest sailor.

The _Arrandoon_ steamed away, and soon was hidden from view behind a
lofty iceberg, and all that Silas Grig, as he stood on his own
quarter-deck, could now hear, was the sad and mournful wail of Peter's
bagpipes.  Peter was playing that wild and plaintive melody which has
drawn tears from so many eyes when our brave Highland regiments were
departing for some far-off seat of wax, to be--

  "Borne on rough seas to a far-distant shore,
  Maybe to return to Lochaber no more."

"Heigho! matie," sighed Silas, talking to his chief officer and giving
orders all in one breath, "I don't think we'll--haul aft the jib-sheet--
ever see them again.  I don't think they can--take a pull on the
main-brace--ever get back from among that fearful--luff a little, lad,
luff--ice, matie.  And the poor boys, if any one had told Silas he could
have loved them as much as he does in so short a time, he would have
laughed in his face.  Come below, matie, and we'll have a drop o' green
ginger.  Keep her close, Mortimer, but don't let her shiver."

"Ay, ay, sir," said the man at the wheel.

In a few hours the wind got more aft, and so, heading now for more
southern climes, away went the _Canny Scotia_, with stun'sails up.  I
cannot say that she bounded over the waters like a thing of life.  No;
but she looked as happy and frisky as a plough-horse on a gala day, that
has just been taken home from the miry fields, fed and groomed, and
dressed with ribbons and started off in a light spring-van with a load
of laughing children.

But eastwards and north steamed the _Arrandoon_.  Indeed, she tried to
do all the northing she could, with just as little easting as possible.
She passed islands innumerable; islands that we fail to see in the
chart, owing, no doubt, to the fact that they are usually covered
entirely with ice and snow, and would be taken for immense icebergs.
But this was a singularly open year, and there was no mistaking solid
rocky land for floating ice.

The bearings of all these were carefully put down in the charts--I say
charts, because not only the captain and mate, but our young heroes as
well, took the daily reckoning, and kept a log, though I am bound in the
interests of truth to say that Ralph very often did not write up his log
for days and days, and then he impudently "fudged" it from Rory's.

"Are you done with my log?"  Rory would sometimes modestly inquire of
Ralph as he sat at the table busily "fudging."

"Not yet, youngster," Ralph would reply; "there, you go away and amuse
yourself with your fiddle till I'm done with it, unless you specially
want your ears pulled."

McBain landed at many of these islands, and hoisted beacons on them.
These beacons were simply spare spars, with bunches of light wood lashed
to their top ends, so that at some little distance they looked like tall
brooms.  He hoisted one on the highest peak of every island that lay in
his route.

They came at length to what seemed the very northernmost and most
easterly of these islands, and on this McBain determined to land
provisions and store them.  It would tend to lighten the ship; and "on
the return voyage," said the captain, "if so be that Providence shall
protect and spare us, they will be a welcome sight."

This done, the voyage was continued, and the sea becoming clearer of ice
towards the west, the course was altered to almost due north.

The wind drawing round more to the south, the fires were banked, and the
vessel put under easy sail.  The water all round looked black and deep;
but, with all the caution of your true sailor, McBain had two men
constantly in the chains to heave the lead, with a watch continually in
the crow's-nest to give warning of any sudden change in the colour of
the water.  More than once such a change was observed, the surface
becoming of a yellowish ashen hue away ahead of them.  Then the main or
fore yard was hauled aback, and a boat despatched to investigate, and it
was found that the strange appearance was caused by myriads of tiny
shrimplets, what the northern sailor calls "whale's food."  Whether this
be whale food or not I cannot say for certain, but several times our
heroes fell in with a shoal of bottle-noses, disporting themselves among
these curious ashen-hued streams.

This formed a temptation too great to resist, for the oil would do
instead of fuel when they wintered away up in the extreme north.  So
boats were lowered--not two but four, for these brutes are as wild as
the winds and more wily than any old fox.  No less than four were
"bagged," as Rory called it.  They were not large, but the blubber
obtained from them was quite sufficient to fill one large tank.  The
best of it was, that Ralph--big, "plethoric" (another of Rory's pretty
words), Saxon Ralph, made quite a hero of himself by manfully guiding
his boat towards a floundering monster that was threatening destruction
to the third whaler, which was fast to her, and skilfully spearing her
at the very nick of time.

Rory was in the same boat, and drenched in blood from head to heels
though both of them were, he must needs get up and shake his "baby
brother" by the hand.

"Oh, sure!" said Rory, with tears in his eyes, "it's myself that is
proud of the English race, after all.  They haven't the fire of the
Gael; but only just awaken them!--Dear Ray, you're a broth of a boy,
entirely."

"What do you think," said McBain, one morning just after
breakfast--"what do you think, Rory, I'm going to make to-day?"

"Sure, I don't know," said Rory, all interest.

"Why, fenders," said McBain.

"Fenders?" ejaculated Rory, with wider eyes.  "Fenders? troth it'll be
fire-irons you'll be making next, sir; but what do you want with
fenders?"

"You don't take," said Ralph.  "It is fenders to throw overboard when
the ice is too obtrusive, isn't it, sir?"

"That's it," said the captain, laughing.  "Sometimes the bergs may be a
bit too pressing with their attentions, and then I'll hang these over.
That's it."

It took nearly a fortnight to complete the manufacture of these fenders
or trusses, for each of them was some twelve feet long by three in
diameter composed of compressed straw and shielded by knitted ropework.

To the captain's foresight in making these fenders, they several times
owed the safety of their gallant ship during the winter that followed.

A whole month passed away.  The sun now set every night, and the still,
long day began to get sensibly shorter.

The progress northward was hindered by dense white fogs, which at times
hugged the ship so closely that, standing by the bowsprit, you could not
see the jibboom-end.  The vessel, as Sandy McFlail expressed it, seemed
enveloped in huge sheets of wet lint.  Then the fog would lift partially
off and away--in other words, it seemed to retire and station itself at
some distance, with the ice looming through it in the most magical way.
At these times the ship would be stopped, and our heroes were allowed to
take boat exercise around the _Arrandoon_, with strict injunctions not
to go beyond a certain distance of the vessel.  Their laughing and
talking and singing never failed to bring up a seal or two, or a
round-eyed wondering walrus, or an inquisitive bladder-nose, but the
appearance of these animals, as they loomed gigantic through the fog,
was sometimes awful in the extreme.  When a malley or gull came sweeping
down towards them it looked as big as the fabulous Roc that carried away
Sinbad the Sailor, and Rory would throw himself in the bottom of the
boat and pretend to be in a terrible fright.

[The optical illusions caused among the ice by these fogs are well and
humorously described in a book just to hand called "The Voyage of the
_Vega_" (Macmillan and Co).  I myself wrote on the same subject
_thirteen years ago_, in a series of articles on Greenland North.]

"Oh!  Ray, boy, look at the Roc," he would cry.  "I'm come for, sure
enough.  Do catch hold of me, big brother.  Don't let the great baste
carry me off.  Sure, he'll fly up to the moon with me, as the eagle did
with Daniel O'Rourke."

I think the fog must have caused delusions in sound as well as sight,
else why the following.

They were pulling gently about, one day, in the first whaler, when,
borne along on the slight breeze that was blowing, came a sound as of
happy children engaged at play.  The merry laughter and the occasional
excited scream or shout were most distinctly audible.

"Whatever can it be?" cried Allan, looking very serious, his somewhat
superstitious nature for a moment gaining the ascendency.

"Sure," said Rory, "you needn't pull so long a face, old man; it's only
the childer just got out of school."

The "childer" in this instance were birds.

"It's much clearer to-day," said Stevenson, one morning, as he made his
usual report.  "We can see the clouds, and they're all on the scud.  I
expect we'll have wind soon, sir."

"Very well, Mr Stevenson," was the reply, "be ready for it, you know;
have the fires lit and banked, and then stand by to get the ice-anchors
and fenders on board," (the ship was fast to a berg).

"There is a line of ice to the westward, sir, about a quarter of a mile
off, and clear water all between."

"Thank you, Mr Stevenson."

But Stevenson did not retire.  He stopped, hesitatingly.

"You've something to ask me, I think?" said McBain.

"I've something to tell you," replied the mate, with a kind of a forced
laugh.  "I dare say you will think me a fool for my pains, but as sure
as you gentlemen are sitting there at breakfast this morning, about five
bells in the middle watch I saw--and every man Jack of us saw--"

"Saw what?" said McBain.  "Sit down, man; you are looking positively
scared."

"We saw--_the great Sea-Serpent_!"

[What is herein related really occurred as described.  I myself was a
witness to the event, being then in medical charge of the barque
_Xanthus_, recently burned at sea.]

McBain did not attempt to laugh him out of his story, but he made him
describe over and over again what he had seen; then he called the watch,
and examined them verbally man by man, and found they all told the
self-same tale, talking soberly, earnestly, and truthfully, as men do
who feel they are stating facts.

The terrible monster they averred came from the northwards, and was
distinctly visible for nearly a minute, passing between the ship and the
ice-line which Stevenson had mentioned.  They described his length,
which could not have been less than seventy or eighty yards, the
undulations of his body as he swept along on the surface of the water,
the elevated head, the mane and--some added--the awful glaring eyes.

It did not come on to blow as the mate predicted, so the ship made no
move from her position, but all day long there was but little else
talked about, either fore or aft, save the visit of the great
sea-serpent, and as night drew on the stories told around the galley
fire would have been listened to with interest by any one at all fond of
the mysterious and awful.

"I mean," said Rory, as he retired, "to turn out as soon as it is light,
and watch; the brute is sure to return.  I've told Peter to call me."

"So shall I," said Allan and the doctor.

"So shall I," said Ralph.

"Well, boys," said McBain, "I'll keep you company."

When they went on deck, about four bells in the middle watch, they were
not surprised to find all hands on deck, eagerly gazing towards the spot
where they had seen "the maned monster of the deep,"--as poet Rory
termed him--disappear.

It was a cold, dull cheerless morning; the sun was up but his beams were
sadly shorn--they failed to pierce the thick canopy of clouds and mist
that overspread the sky, and brought the horizon within a quarter of a
mile of them.  They could, however, easily see the ice-line--long and
low and white.

A whole hour passed, and McBain at all events was thinking of going
below, when suddenly came a shout from the men around the forecastle.

"Look! look!  Oh! look!  Yonder he rips!  There he goes!"

Gazing in the direction indicated, the hearts of more than one of our
heroes seemed to stand still with a strange, mysterious fear, for there,
rushing over the surface of the dark water, the undulated body
well-defined against the white ice-edge, was--what else could it be?--
the great sea-serpent!

"I can see his mane and head and eyes," cried Rory.  "Oh! it is too
dreadful."

Then a shout from the masthead,--

"He is coming this way."

It was true.  The maned monster had altered his course, and was bearing
straight down upon the _Arrandoon_.

No one moved from his position, but there were pale, frightened faces
and starting eyes; and though the men uttered no cry, a strange,
frightened moan arose, a fearful quavering "Oh-h-h?"--a sound that once
heard is never to be forgotten.  Next moment, the great sea-serpent,
with a wild and unearthly scream, bore down upon the devoted ship, then
suddenly resolved itself _into a long flight of sea-birds_ (Arctic
divers)!

So there you have a true story of the great sea-serpent, but I am
utterly at a loss to describe to you the jollity and fun and laughing
that ensued, as soon as the ridiculous mistake was discovered.

And nothing would suit Ted Wilson but getting up on the top of the
bowsprit and shouting,--

"Men of the _Arrandoon_, bold sailors all, three cheers for the great
sea-serpent.  Hip! hip! hip!  Hurrah!!!"

Down below dived Ralph, followed by all the others.  "Peter!  Peter!
Peter!" he cried.

"Ay, ay, sir," from Peter.

"Peter, I'm precious hungry."

"And so am I," said everybody.

Peter wasn't long in laying the cloth and bringing out the cold meat and
the pickles, and it wasn't long either before Freezing Powders brought
hot coffee.  Oh! didn't they do justice to the good things, too!

"I dare say," said the doctor, "this is our breakfast."

"Ridiculous!" cried Ralph, "ridiculous!  It's only a late supper,
doctor.  We'll have breakfast just the same."

"A vera judeecious arrangement," said Sandy.

CHAPTER THIRTY.

LAND HO!  THE ISLE OF DESOLATION--THE LAST BLINK OF SUNSHINE--THE AURORA
BOREALIS--STRANGE ADVENTURE WITH A BEAR.

"Well, Magnus," said Captain McBain one day to his old friend, "what
think you of our prospects of gaining the North Pole, or your mysterious
island of Alba?"

Magnus was seated at the table in the captain's own room, with an old
yellow, much-worn chart spread out before him, the only other person in
the cabin, save these two, being Rory, who, with his chin resting on his
hands and his elbows on the table, was listening with great interest to
the conversation.

"Think of it?" replied the weird wee man, looking up and glaring at
McBain through his fierce grey eyebrows.  "Think of it, sir?  Why we are
nearly as far north now as _we_ were in 1843.  We'll reach the Isle of
Alba, sir, if--"

"If what, good Magnus?" asked McBain, as the old man paused.  "If what?"

"If that be all you want," answered Magnus.

"Nay, nay, my faithful friend," cried the captain, "that isn't all.  We
want to reach the Pole, to plant the British flag thereon, and return
safely to our native shores again."

"So you will, so you will," said Magnus, "if--"

"What, another `if,' Magnus?" said McBain.  "What does this new `if'
refer to?"

"If," continued Magnus, "Providence gives us just such another autumn as
that we have had this year.  If not--"

"Well, Magnus, well?"

"We will leave our bones to lie among the eternal snows until the last
trump shall sound."

After a pause, during which McBain seemed in deep and earnest thought.

"Magnus," he said, "my brave boys and I have determined to push on as
far as ever we can.  We have counted all the chances, we mean to do our
utmost, and we leave the rest to Providence."

Allan had entered while he was speaking, and he said, as the captain
finished,--

"Whatever a man dares he can do."

"Brave words, my foster-son," replied McBain, grasping Allan's hand,
"and the spirit of these words gained for the English nation the victory
in a thousand fights."

"Besides, you know," added Rory, looking unusually serious, "it is sure
to come right in the end."

The _Arrandoon_, wonderful to relate, had now gained the extreme
altitude of 86 degrees north latitude, and although winter was rapidly
approaching, the sea was still a comparatively open one.  Nor was the
cold very intense; the frosts that had fled away during the short Arctic
summer had not yet returned.  The sea between the bergs and floes was
everywhere calm; they had passed beyond the region of fogs, and, it
would almost seem, beyond the storm regions as well, for the air was
windless.

So on they steamed steadily though slowly, never relaxing their
vigilance; so careful, indeed, in this respect was McBain, that the man
in the chains as well as the "nest hand" were changed every hour, and
only old and tried sailors were permitted to go on duty on these posts.

"Land ahead!" was the shout one day from the nest.  The day, be it
remembered, was now barely an hour long.

"Land ahead on the port bow!"

"What does it look like, Mr Stevenson?" cried the captain.

The mate had run up at the first hail.

"I can just see the tops of a few hills, sir," was the reply, "towering
high over the icebergs."

The _Arrandoon_ bore away for this strange land.  In three hours' time
they were lying off one of the dreariest and most desolate-looking
islands it has ever been the lot of mariners to behold.  It looked like
an island of some worn-out planet, whose internal fires have gone for
ever out, from which life has long since fled, which possesses no future
save the everlasting night of silence and death.

Some slight repairs were required in the engine-room, so the _Arrandoon_
lay here for a week.

"To think," said McBain, as he stood on the bridge one day with our
heroes, "that in the far-distant past that lonely isle of gloom was once
clad in all the bright colour of tropical vegetation, with wild beasts
roaming in its jungles and forests, and wild birds filling its groves
with music,--an island of sunshine, flowers, and beauty!  And now behold
it."

An expedition was got up to explore the isle, and to climb its highest
peak to make observations.

McBain himself accompanied it, so did Allan, Rory, and Seth.  It was no
easy task, climbing that snowy cone by the light of stars and Aurora.
But they gained the summit ere the short, short day broke.

To the north and west they saw land and mountains, stretching away and
away as far as eye could follow them.  To the east and north water
studded with ugly icebergs that looked as if they had broken away from
the shores of the western land.

"But what is that in the middle of yonder ice-floe to the south and
west?" cried Rory.

"As I live," exclaimed McBain, as he eyed the object through the glass,
"it is a ship of some kind, evidently deserted; and it is quite as
evident that we are not the only explorers that have reached as far
north as this island."

The mystery was explained next day, and a sad story brought to light.
McBain and party landed on the floe and walked towards the derelict.
She was sloop-rigged, with sails all clewed, and her hull half hidden in
snow.  After a deal of difficulty they succeeded in opening one of the
companion hatches, and making their way down below.

No less than five unburied corpses lay huddled together in the little
cabin.  From their surroundings it was plain they had been
walrus-hunters, and it was not difficult to perceive that the poor
fellows had died from cold and hunger _many, many years before_.

Frozen in, too far up in this northern sea, they had been unable to
regain the open water, and so had miserably perished.

Next day they returned and laid the mortal remains of these unfortunate
men in graves in the snow, and even Rory was much more silent and
thoughtful than usual as they returned to the ship.

Was it not possible that they might meet with a similar fate?  The poor
fellows they had just buried had doubtless possessed many home ties;
their wives and mothers had waited and wished a weary time, till at long
last the heart had grown sick with hope deferred, and maybe the grave
had long since closed over them.

Such were some of Rory's thoughts, but after dinner McBain "brought him
up with a round turn," as he phrased it.

"Rory," he cried, "go and play to us.  Freezing Powders, you young
rascal, bring that cockatoo of yours up on the table and make us laugh."

Rory brightened up and got hold of his fiddle; and "All right, sah,"
cried Freezing Powders.  "I bring de old cockatoo plenty quick.  Come
along, Cockie, you catchee my arm and pull yourse'f up.  Dat's it."

"Come on," cried Cockie, hopping on the table and at once commencing to
waltz and polka round.  "Come on; play up, play up."

A queer bird was Cockie.  He cared for nobody except his master and
Rory.  Rory he loved solely on account of the fiddle, but his affection
for Freezing Powders was very genuine.  When his master was glad, so was
Cockie; when the little nigger boy felt tired, and threw himself down
beside the cage to rest, then Cockie would open his cage door and back
tail foremost under the boy's arm, heaving as he did so a deep,
delighted sigh, as much as to say, "Oh, what joy it is to nestle in
here?"

Cockie was not a pretty bird; his bill was worn and all twisted awry,
and his eyes looked terribly old-fashioned, and the blue, wrinkled skin
around them gave him quite an antediluvian look.  He was white in
colour--or, more correctly speaking, he had been white once; but time,
that steals the roses from the softest cheeks, had long since toned him
down to a kind of yellow lilac, so he did not look a very respectable
bird on the whole.

"You ought to wash him," McBain said, one day.  "Wash him, sah?" said
Freezing Powders; "is dat de 'xpression you make use of, sah?  Bless
you, sah!  I have tried dat plenty much often; I have tried to wash
myself, too.  No good in eeder case, sah; I 'ssure you I speak de truf."

"Come on I come on?" cried Cockie.  "Play up! play up!  La de lal, de
lal, de lal!"

And round spun the bird, keeping time to the merry air, and every now
and then giving a "whoop?" such as could only be emitted by Cockie
himself, a Connemara Irishman, or a Cuscarora Indian.

But this is a remarkable thing, Cockie danced and whirled in one
direction till he found his head getting light, then he reversed the
action, and whirled round the other way!

[This description of the wonderful bird is in no way overdrawn.]

It really seemed as if he would tire Rory out.  "Lal de dal!" he sung:
"our days are short--whoop!--our lives are merry--lal de dal, de dal, de
_whoop_!"

But Rory changed his tactics; he began to play _The Last Rose of
Summer_, leaning down towards the table.  Cockie stopped at once, and
backed, tail foremost, in under the musician's hands, crouching down
with a sigh to listen.

But Rory went off again into the _Sprig of Shillelagh_, and off went
Cockie, too, dancing more madly than ever with a small flag in his mouth
that Freezing Powders had handed him.  Then he stopped at last, and
walked about gasping, pitching penholders and pencils in all directions.

"Here's a pretty to-do!" he said; and when somebody laughed, Cockie
simply shrieked with laughter till he had everybody joining him and
holding their sides, and feeling sore all over.  Verily, Cockie was a
cure!  No wonder his master loved him.

In a few days the _Arrandoon_ left the desolate island, which Rory had
named "Walrus Isle."

Everybody was on deck as the vessel slowly steamed away.

Most of the land was already shrouded in gloom, only in the far distance
a tall mountain cone was all ablaze with a crimson glory, borrowed from
the last blink of sunshine.  Yes, the god of day had sunk to rest, and
they would bask no more in his cheering beams for many a long and weary
month to come.

"Give us a bass, Ray, old boy!" cried Rory; "and you, doctor, a tenor."

And he started,--

  "Shades of evening, close not o'er us,
  Leave our lonely bark awhile,
  Morn, alas! will not restore us
  Yonder dim and distant isle."

Ah, reader! what a glorious thing music is; I tell you, honestly and
truthfully, that I do not believe I could have come through half the
trials and troubles and griefs and worries I have had in life, if I had
not at times been able to seek solace and comfort from my old cremona.

Our heroes thought at first they would greatly miss the light of the
sun, but they soon got quite used to the strange electric light emitted
by the splendid Aurora, combined with that which gleamed more steadily
downwards from the brilliant stars.  These stars were seen to best
advantage in the south; they seemed very large and very near, and
whether it was the reflection of the Aurora, or whether it was real, I
never could tell, but they seemed to shine with differently coloured
lights.  There were pure white stars, mostly low on the horizon; there
were crimson and green changing stars, and yellow and rose-coloured
changing stars, and some of a pale-golden hue, the soft light of which
was inexpressibly lovely.  But any effort of mine to paint in words the
extreme beauty of the heavens on clear nights would prove but a painful
failure, so I leave it alone.  The chief bow of the Aurora is, I may
just mention, composed apparently of spears of ever-changing
rainbow-coloured light continually falling back into masses and
phalanxes, and anon advancing and clashing, as it were.  While walking
on the ice-fields, if you listen, you can hear a strange whispering,
hissing sound emitted from these clashing, mixing spears.  The following
letters, whispered rapidly, give some faint idea of this mysterious
sound,--

"Ush-sh-sh-sh-sh-sh-sh."

You can also produce a somewhat similar noise by rubbing your fingers
swiftly backwards and forwards on a sheet of paper.

But indeed the whole firmament, when the sky was clear, was precisely as
Rory described it--"one beautiful poem."

Many bears were now seen, and nearly all that were seen were killed.
They were enormously large and fierce, foolishly fierce indeed, for they
seldom thought of taking to flight.

There were unicorns (narwhals) in the sea in scores, and walruses on the
flat ice by the dozen.  It was after these latter that Master Bruin came
prowling.

A nice juicy walrus-steak a Greenland bear will tell you is the best
thing in the world for keeping the cold out.

Old trapper Seth had strange ways of hunting at times.  One example must
suffice.

Our heroes had been out after a walrus which they had succeeded in
killing.  A bear or two had been seen an hour or two before that,
evidently on the prowl, and probably very hungry.  Now, nothing will
fetch these kings of the northern ice more surely than the scent of
blood.

"Young gentlemen," said Seth, "there's a b'ar about somewheres, and I
reckon he ain't far off either.  Now, we'll just whip this old walrus
out o' his skin, and Seth will creep in, and you'll see what you'll
see."

He was very busy with his knife as he spoke, and in a few minutes the
crang was got out and thrown into the water, the head being left on.
Into the skin crept the trapper, lying down at full length with his
rifle close by his side, and by his directions away pulled the boat.

It was not two hundred yards off, when up out of the sea scrambled a
huge bear.

"Hullo," says Bruin, shaking himself like a dozen great Newfoundland
dogs rolled into one--"hullo! they've killed the wallie and left him.
Now won't I have a blow-out just?" and he licked his great chops in
anticipation.

"Dear me?" continued Bruin, as the walrus turned right round and
confronted him; "why, they haven't quite killed you!  Never mind,
wallie, I'll put you out of pain, and I'll do it ever so gently.  Then
I'll just have one leetle bite out of your loin, you know."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I guess you won't this journey," said Seth, bringing his rifle into
position as the bear prepared to spring.  "I reckon it'll be the other
way on, and b'ar's steak ain't to be sneezed at when it's nicely
cooked."

Bang!

It was very soon over with that poor bear; he never even changed the
position into which he had thrown himself, but lay there dead, with his
great head on his paws like a gigantic dog asleep.

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE.

A COUNCIL--PREPARING FOR WINTER QUARTERS--THE ISLE OF ALBA AND ITS
MAMMOTH CAVES--MAGNUS'S TALE--AT HIS BOY'S GRAVE.

The word "canny" is often applied to Scotchmen in a somewhat disparaging
sense by those who do not know the meaning of the word, nor the true
character of the people on whom they choose to fix the epithet.  The
word is derived from "can," signifying knowledge, ability, skill, etc,
and probably a corruption of the Gaelic "caen" (head).  The Scotch are
pre-eminently a thinking nation, and, as a rule, they are individually
skilful in their undertakings; they like to look before they leap, they
like to know what they have to do before they begin, but having begun,
they work or fight with all their life and power.  It was "canniness"
that won for Robert Bruce the Battle of Bannockburn, it was the
canniness of Prince Charles Stuart that enabled him to defeat Sir John
Cope at the Battle of Dunbar.  There is no nation in the world possesses
more "can" than the Scotch, although they are pretty well matched by the
Germans.  Prince Bismarck is the canniest man of the century.

"A Berlin!  A Berlin!" was the somewhat childish cry of the volatile
Gaul, when war broke out betwixt his sturdy neighbour and him.

Yes, fair France, go to Berlin if you choose, only first and foremost
you have to overthrow--what?  Oh! only one man.  A very old one, too.
Yonder he is, in that tent in the corner of a field, seated at a table,
quietly solving, one would almost think, a chess problem.  And so it is,
but he is playing the game with living men, and every move he makes is
carefully studied.  That old man in the tent, to which the wires
converge from the field of battle, is General von Moltke, the best
soldier that the world has ever known since the days of Bonaparte and
Wellington, and the _canniest_.

But the word "canny" never implies over-frugality or meanness, and I
believe my readers will go a long way through the world, without meeting
a Scotchman who would not gladly share the last sixpence he had in the
world to benefit a friend.

Our Captain McBain was canny in the true sense of the word, and it was
this canniness of his that induced him to call his officers, and every
one who could think and give an opinion, into the saloon two days after
the events described in the last chapter.

After making a short speech, in which he stated his own ideas freely, he
called upon them to express theirs.

"If," he concluded, "you think we have gone far enough north with the
ship, here, or near here, we will anchor; if you think we ought to push
on, I will take that barrier of ice to the north-east, and push and bore
and forge and blast my way for many miles farther, and it may be we will
strike the open water around the Pole, if such open water exists."

"We are now," said Stevenson, after consulting for a short time with the
second mate, with Magnus, and De Vere the aeronaut--"we are now nearly
88 degrees north and 76 degrees west from the meridian; the season has
been a wonderful one, but will we have an open summer to find our way
back again if we push on farther?"

"No," cried old Magnus, with some vehemence; "no, such seasons as these
come but once in ten years."

"I see how the land lies," said McBain, smiling, "and I am glad that we
are all of the same way of thinking.  Well, gentlemen, this decides me;
we shall winter where we are."

"Hurrah!" cried Stevenson; "we wouldn't have gone contrary to your
wishes for the world, captain, but I'm sure we will be all delighted to
go into winter quarters."

After this the _Arrandoon_ was kept away more to the west, where the
water was clearer of bergs, and where mountainous land was seen to lie.

They steamed along this land or shore for many miles, although lighted
only by the bright silvery stars and the gleaming Aurora.  They came at
length to a small landlocked bay or gulf, entirely filled with flat ice.
The ship was stopped, and all hands ordered away to a clear a passage
by means of ice-saws and torpedoes.  After many hours of hard work this
was successfully accomplished, and the vessel was warped in till she lay
close under the lee of the braeland, that rose steeply up from the
surface of the sea.  Those braes were to the north and west of them, and
would help to shelter the ship from at least one of the coldest winds.

"Well, boys," said McBain that day as they sat down to dinner, and he
spoke more cheerfully than he had done since the departure of the
_Scotia_,--"well, boys, here we are safe and snug in winter quarters.
How do you like the prospect of living here for three months without
ever catching a blink of the sun?"

"I for one don't mind it a bit," said Allan.  "It'll do us all good; but
won't we be glad to see the jolly visage of old Sol again, when he peeps
over the hills to see whether we are dead or alive!"

"I'm sure," said Rory, "that I will enjoy the fun immensely."

"What fun?" asked Ralph.

"Why, the new sensation," replied Rory; "a winter at the Pole."

"You're not quite there yet," said Ralph; "but as for me, I think I'll
enjoy it too, though of course winter in London would be more lively.
Why, what is that green-looking stuff in those glasses, doctor?"

"That's your dram," said Sandy.

"Why it's lime-juice," cried Rory, tasting his glass and making a face.

"So it is," said Ralph.  "Where are the sugar-plums, doctor?"

"Yes," cried Rory; "where are the plums?  Oh!" he continued, "I have
it--a drop of Silas Grig's green ginger, steward, quick."

And every day throughout the winter, when our heroes swallowed their
dose of lime-juice, they were allowed a tiny drop of green ginger to put
away the taste, and as they sipped it, they never failed to think and
talk of honest Silas.

And lime-juice was served out by the surgeon to all hands.  They knew
well it was to keep scurvy at bay, so they quietly took their dose and
said nothing.

The sea remained open for about a week longer, and scores of bears were
bagged.  [These animals are said to bury themselves in the snow during
winter, and sleep soundly for two or three months.  This, however, is
doubtful.]  This seemed, indeed, to be the autumn home of the King of
the Ice.  Then the winter began to close in in earnest, and all saving
the noonday twilight deserted them.  The sky, however, remained clear
and starry, and many wonderful meteors were seen almost nightly shooting
across the firmament, and for a time lighting up the strange and
desolate scene with a brightness like the noon of day.  The Aurora was
clearer and more dazzling after the frost came, so that as far as light
was concerned the sun was not so much missed.

On going on deck one morning our heroes were astonished to find a light
gleaming down upon them from the maintop, of such dazzling whiteness
that they were fain, for the moment, to press their hands against their
eyes.

It was an electric candle, means for erecting which McBain had provided
himself with before leaving the Clyde.  So successful was he with his
experiment that the sea of ice on the one hand, and the braeland on the
other, seemed enshrouded in gloom.  Rory gazed in ecstasy, then he must
needs walk up to McBain and shake him enthusiastically by the hand,
laughing as he remarked,--

"'Deed, indeed, captain, you're a wonderful man.  Whatever made you
think of this?  What a glorious surprise.  Have you any more in store
for us?  Really! sir, I don't know what your boys would do without you
at all at all."

Thus spoke impulsive young Rory, as McBain laughingly returned his
hand-shake, while high overhead the new light eclipsed the radiance of
the brightest stars.  But what is that strange, mournful cry that is
heard among the hills far up above them?  It comes nearer and still more
near, and then out from the gloom swoops a gigantic bird.  Attracted by
the light, it has come from afar, and now keeps wheeling round and round
it.  Previously there had not been a bird visible for many days, but
now, curious to relate, they come in hundreds, and even alight close by
the ship to feed on the refuse that has been thrown overboard.

"It is strange, isn't it, sir?" said Rory.

"It is, indeed," replied McBain, adding, after a pause, "Rory, boy, I've
got an idea."

"Well," said Rory, "I know before you mention it that it is a good one."

"Ah! but," said McBain, "I'm not going to mention it yet awhile."

"I vill vager," said the aeronaut, who stood beside them, gazing upwards
at the bright light and the circling birds--"I vill vager my big balloon
dat de same idea has struck me myself."

"Whisper," said the captain.

The aeronaut did so, and McBain burst out laughing.

"How funny!" he remarked; "but you are perfectly right, De Vere; only
keep it dark for a bit."

"Oh yes," said De Vere, laughing in turn; "very dark; as dark as--"

"Hush?" cried McBain, clapping a hand on his mouth.

"How tantalising!" said Rory.

"You'll know all about it in good time," McBain said; "and now, boys,
we've got to prepare for winter in right good earnest.  Duty before
pleasure, you know.  Now here is what I propose."

What he did propose was set about without loss of time.  Little Ap was
summoned aft.

"Can you build barrows?" asked McBain.

Little Ap took an immense pinch of snuff before he replied.

"I have built many a boat," he said, "but never a barrow.  But look, you
see, with the help of the cooper and the carpenters I can build barrows
by the dozen.  Yes, yes, sir."

"Bravo, Ap!" cried McBain; "then set about it at once, for we are all
going to turn navvies.  We are going," he added, "to excavate a cave
half-way up that brae yonder on the starboard quarter.  It will be big
enough, Ap, to hold the whole ship's crew, officers and all.  It will be
a glorious shelter from the cold, and it will--"

"Stop," cried Sandy McFlail.  "Beg your pardon, sir, but let me finish
the sentence: it will give the men employment and keep sickness away."

"That's it, my worthy surgeon," said McBain.

"Bravo!" said Sandy.  "I look upon that now as--"

Sandy paused and reddened a little.

"As a vera judeecious arrangement," said Rory, laughing.  "Out with it,
Sandy, man."

Rory edged off towards the door of the saloon as he spoke; the doctor
kicked over his chair and made a dart after him, but Rory had fled.
Hardly, however, was the surgeon re-seated ere his tormentor keeked in
again.

"Eh! mon, Sandy McFlail," he cried; "you'll want to take a lot more salt
in your porridge, mon, before ye can catch Rory Elphinston."

On the hillside, fifty feet above the sea level, they commenced
operations, and in a fortnight's time the cave was almost completed; and
not only that, but a beautiful staircase leading up to it.  The soil was
not hard after the outer crust was tapped, although some veins of quartz
were alighted upon which required to be blasted.  Several times they
came across the trunks of huge trees that seemed to have been scorched
by fire, the remains, doubtless, of the primeval forest that had once
clad these hills with a sea of living green.  Nor were bones wanting;
some of immense size were turned up and carefully preserved.

Rory made a careful study of the remains of the animal and vegetable
life which were found, and the result of this was his painting two
pictures representing the Past and Present of the strange land where
their vessel now lay.  The one represented the _Arrandoon_ lying under
bare poles and yards in the ice-locked bay, with the wild mountainous
land beyond, peak rising o'er peak, and crag o'er crag, all clad in the
garments of eternal winter, and asleep in the uncertain light of the
countless stars and the radiant Aurora.  But the other picture!  Who but
Rory--who but an artist-poet could have painted that?  There are the
same formations of hill and dale, the same towering peaks and bold
bluffs, but neither ice nor snow is there; the glens and valleys are
clad in waving forests; flowers and ferns are there; lichens, crimson
and white, creep and hang over the brown rocks; happy birds are in the
sky; bright-winged butterflies seem flitting in the noonday sunshine,
and strange animals of monstrous size are basking on the sea-shore.

Rory's pictures were admired by all hands, but the artist had his
private view to begin with, and, among others like privileged, aft came
weird old Magnus.  First he was shown the picture of the Past.

He gazed at it long and earnestly, muttering to himself, "Strange,
strange, strange."

But no sooner was the companion picture placed before him, than he
started from the chair on which he had been sitting.

"I was right!  I was right?" he cried.  "Oh! bless you, boy Rory; bless
you, Captain McBain.  This--this is the Isle of Alba.  Yonder are the
dear hills.  I thought I could not be mistaken, and not far off are the
mammoth caves.  I can guide you, gentlemen, to the place where lies
wealth untold.  This is the happiest day of old Magnus's life."

"Sit down, Magnus," said McBain, kindly; "sit down, my old sea-dad.
Gentlemen, gather round us; Magnus has something to tell us I know.
Magnus," he continued, taking the old man's thin and withered hand in
his, "I have often thought you knew more about this Isle of Alba than
you cared to tell.  What is the mystery?  You have spoken so often about
these mammoth caves.  How know you there is wealth of ivory lying
there?"

"I have no story to relate," said Magnus, talking apparently to himself;
"only a sad reminiscence of a voyage I took years and years ago to these
same dreary latitudes.  I had a son with me, a son I loved for his dead
mother's sake and his own.  I commanded a sloop--'twas but a sloop--and
we sailed away from Norwegian shores in search of the ivory mines.  We
reached this very island.  The year was an open one, just like this;
myself and my brave fellows found ivory in abundance; in such abundance
that our sloop would not carry a thousandth part of it, for, gentlemen,
in ages long gone by, this island and those around it were the homes of
the mammoth and the mastodon.  We collected all the ivory and placed it
in one cave.  How I used to gloat over my treasure!  It was all for my
boy.  He would be the richest man in Northern Europe.  My boy, my dear
boy, with his mother's eyes!  I had only to go back to Norway with my
sloop and charter a large vessel, and return to the Isle of Alba for my
buried treasure."

Here poor old Magnus threw his body forward and covered his face with
his skinny hands, and the tears welled through his fingers, while his
whole form was convulsed with sobs.

"My boy--died!" was all he could utter.  "He sleeps yonder--yonder at
the cave's mouth.  Yonder--yonder.  To-morrow I will guide you to the
cave, and we will see my boy."

The old man seemed wandering a little.

"I would sleep now," he added.  "To-morrow--to-morrow."

There was a strange light in Magnus's eye next day when he joined the
search party on deck, and a strange flush on his cheek that seemed to
bode no good.

"I'll see my boy," he kept repeating to himself, as he led the way on
shore.  "I'll see my boy."

He walked so fast that his younger companions could hardly keep pace
with him.

Along the shore and upwards through a glen, round hills and rocks, by
many a devious path, he led them on and on, till they stood at last at
the foot of a tall perpendicular cliff, with, close beside it, a spar or
flagstaff.

They knew now that Magnus had not been raving, that they were no old
man's dream, these mammoth caves, but a glorious reality.

"Quick, quick," cried Magnus, pointing to a spot at the foot of the
spar.  "Clear away the snow."

Our heroes were hardly prepared for the sight that met their eyes, as
soon as Magnus had been obeyed, for there, encased in a block of crystal
ice, lay the form of a youth of probably sixteen summers, dressed in the
blue uniform of a Norwegian sailor, with long fair hair floating over
his shoulders.  Time had wrought no change on the face; this lad, though
buried for twenty years, seemed even now only in a gentle slumber, from
which a word or touch might awake him.

"My boy! my boy!" was the cry of the old man, as he knelt beside the
grave, kissed the cold ice, and bedewed it with his tears.  "Look up,
look up; 'tis your father that is bending over you.  But no, no, no;
he'll never speak nor smile again.  Oh! my boy, my boy!"

Rory was in tears, and not he alone, for the roughest sailor that stood
beside the grave could not witness the grief of that old man unmoved.

McBain stepped forward and placed his hand kindly on his shoulder.

Magnus turned his streaming eyes just once upwards to his captain's
face, then he gave vent to one long, sobbing sigh, threw out his arms,
and dropped.

Magnus was no more.

They made his grave close to that of his boy's, and there, side by side,
these twain will sleep till the sea gives up its dead.

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO.

THE TERRIBLE SNOWSTORM--SOMETHING LIKE AN AQUARIUM--THE MAMMOTH CAVES
AND THEIR STARTLING TREASURES--THE JOURNEY POLEWARDS--COLLAPSE OF THE
BALLOON--"GOD SAVE THE QUEEN."

Four long months have passed away since poor old Magnus dropped dead on
the grave of his son.  The sun has once more appeared above the horizon,
bringing joy to the hearts of the officers and crew of the _Arrandoon_.
Despite every effort to keep their spirits up, the past winter has been
a weary one.  Had the stars always shone, had the glorious Aurora always
flickered above them, it might have been different; but shortly after
the cave was finished and furnished, divided into compartments, and made
comfortable with chairs and sofas, and carpets and skins, a terrible
storm came on them from the north-west.  Never had our young heroes,
never had McBain himself, known such cold, or such fierce winds and
depth of snow.  For three whole weeks did this Arctic storm rage, and
during this time it would have been certain death for any one to have
ventured ten yards from the mouth of the cavern.

But the wind fell at last, the clouds dispersed, and once more the
goodly stars shone forth, and the bright Aurora.  Then they ventured to
creep out from their friendly shelter.  The Arctic night seemed now as
bright as day; they could hardly believe that the sun was not hidden
behind some of those quartz-like clouds, that were still banked up on
the south-eastern horizon.  But where was the ship? where was their
lordly _Arrandoon_?  For a moment it seemed as if the ice had opened and
swallowed her up.  They rubbed their wondering eyes and looked again.
Three silver streaks glimmering against the dark blue of the sky
represented her topmasts; all the rest of her was buried beneath the
snow.

And as far as they could see seaward it was all a waste of smooth
dazzling white, with here and there only the points and peaks of the
icebergs appearing above it.

As soon as the snow had sunk, which it soon did many feet, McBain had
got his crew ready to start for the mammoth mines.  The weather had
continued fine, only there were whole weeks during which the wind blew
so cuttingly fierce that no work or walking either could be attempted.

The troglodytes--an expression of Rory's--were, therefore, a good deal
confined to their cave, and it was well for them then that they had
books to read and the wherewithal to amuse themselves in many other
ways.  The following is a remark that Rory had made to Ralph and Allan
one day, after nearly three months of the winter had passed away.

"Which of you troglodytes is going with me to-morrow to see the sun
rise?"

"Not I, thanks," said Ralph.  "Pass the ham, old man; that bit of
bear-steak was a treat."

"I'll go," said Allan.

"Hurrah!" cried Rory.  "It is you that's the brave boy after all.  We'll
have friend Seth, too, and the dogs.  It's the first time they've been
out; it will do us all good."

This sledging-party had been a merry one, but they were obliged to leave
the dogs at the foot of the mountain, and climb, as best they could, to
the top, where, sure enough, they were soon rewarded by a glimpse, just
one thrilling glimpse, of the king of day.  They could not refrain from
shouting aloud with joy.  They shouted and cheered, and though,
well-nigh three miles from the cave, the troglodytes there heard it, so
intense was the silence, and gave them back shout for shout and cheer
for cheer.

They had seen something, though, from the hill-top that had very much
astonished them.  In the centre of this curious island, and entirely
surrounded by mountains, was a lake of open water, as black as ink it
looked in contrast with the snow-clad braeland around it, and right in
the centre thereof played an enormous geyser, or natural fountain.  It
was evidently of volcanic origin.

The days got longer and longer, and in five months from the time they
had entered the cave day and night were about equal.

But I must not omit telling you of the strange experiment that had
suggested itself to McBain while gazing upwards at the birds--lured from
afar--circling round the electric light.  It was nothing more nor less
than that of paying a visit, by means of a diving-bell and the electric
light, to the denizens of the deep--the creatures that lived in the
ocean under the ice.

Everything was got ready under the supervision of the aeronaut, ably
assisted by the carpenter and crew and little Ap.  The bell itself was
an immense one, and most carefully constructed to float or sink at will.
Inside it was quite as comfortable as the room in the lift of some of
our large hotels.

Ralph seldom went far out of his way in search of adventure, but this
new and wonderful experiment seemed to possess an irresistible charm
even for him.

As for Rory, he was, as Sandy McFlail said, "half daft" over the idea.

McBain was most careful in seeing that everything was in working order;
and the bell was sunk and re-sunk empty a dozen times in the water
before he would allow any one to venture down in it.  The snow had been
previously cleared away all from and around the ship, and an immense
ice-hole made for the purpose of conducting the experiment.

When all seemed safe, and it was found that the bell, sunk to a depth of
forty feet, was acted on by no current, but rose straight to the surface
of the ice-hole when wanted, then the captain himself and De Vere
ventured down.  They remained beneath for fully twenty minutes--and
anxious minutes they were to those on the surface; then the signal to
hoist was given, and presently up bobbed the bell, and was raised to the
level by the derrick, when out stepped De Vere and McBain.

"Smiling all over, sure!" said Rory, "and looking as clean and sweet and
pretty as if they'd just popped out of a band-box."

The diving-bell was called "the band-box" after this.

But it was after dark that the real experiment was to take place.

"Troth!" said Rory at dinner that day, "will you fellows never have done
eating?  It's myself that is longing to get away down to the bottom of
the sea."

The four of them entered the band-box--Allan, Ralph, the doctor, and
Rory; then they were slowly lowered down--down--down amid a darkness
that could be felt.  But presently a green glimmer of light shone in
through the strong window of the bell; they could see each other's
faces.  The light got stronger and stronger as the electric ball came
nearer and nearer, till at last it stopped stationary about twelve yards
from their window, making the sea all round, beneath, and above it as
bright as noon.

"Yonder is the stage, boys," cried Rory; "but where are the performers?"

They had not long to wait for these.  Fish, first of the smaller kinds,
came sailing round the light; presently these fled in all directions,
and a monster shark took up the room.  He soon had company, for dozens
of others came floating around, and not sharks only, but creatures of
more hideous forms than anything even Rory could have imagined in his
wildest dreams.

"Oh!" cried the young poet, "if Gustave Dore were only here to see this
terrible sight!"

"It beats," said Sandy, "the Brighton Aquarium all to pieces.  Oh?" he
screamed, shrinking into a corner of the band-box, as a huge
hammer-headed shark sidled up to the window, crooked his awful eyes, and
stared in.  "Oh, Rory, man, signal quick!  I want to get up out o' here.
No more divin'-bells for me, lad."

For nearly six weeks it became the regular custom to visit this
submarine vivarium every night after dinner.

"It was just as good," Ralph and Allan said, "as going to a show."

"And a deal better," added Rory.  Even the mates and the crew begged for
a peep at the wonders displayed in the depths of the illuminated sea.

"Well," said Ted Wilson, when he ascended after his first view, "I'm a
sadder and a wiser man, and I'll dream of what I've seen this night as
long as ever I live."

They found the mouth of the mammoth cave, near which lay all that was
mortal of poor old Magnus and his son, after days and days of digging;
but when at long last they succeeded in forcing an entrance, one glance
around them proved that they had indeed fallen upon riches and wealth
untold.  Those vast tusks and teeth of the mighty monsters of an age
long past and gone were of the purest ivory, more white and hard than
any they had ever seen before.

"Why, sure," said Rory, "the cave of Aladdin was nothing to this!"

"The next thing, gentlemen," said the captain, "is to transport our
treasure to the good ship _Arrandoon_.  Seth, old friend, your dogs will
be wanted now in good earnest."

"I reckon," replied Seth, "they're all ready, sir, and just mad enough
to eat each other's collars, 'cause they don't get anything to do."

What a change it was to have sunshine and a comparative degree of warmth
again.  Rough and toilsome enough was the road between the ship and the
mammoth cave, but the snow was crisp and hard.  The dogs were wild with
delight, and so were our heroes, and so hard did everybody work all day
that no one thought any more about the diving-bell and the denizens of
the deep.  After dinner they needed rest.  Rory took his boat, or canoe,
with him once or twice, and, all alone, he embarked on the volcanic lake
and paddled round the geyser.

In three weeks from the day they had found the entrance to the cave they
had transported all the ivory to the _Arrandoon_.  They were now what
Silas would have called a "bumper ship."  If they should succeed in
regaining their own country, Rory would be able to live all his days in
peace and comfort, independent of the whims of his Irish tenantry, and
Allan--ah, yes, poor Allan!--began to dream of home now.  Already, in
imagination, he saw Glentruim a fair and smiling valley, every acre of
it tilled, comfortable cottages sending their blue smoke heavenwards
from the green birchen woods, a new and beautiful church, and the castle
restored, himself once more resuming his rights of chief of his clan,
and his dear mother and sister honoured and respected by all.

"I'll roast an ox whole, boys!" he cried, one evening, jumping up from
the sofa in the snuggery, where he had been lying thinking and dreaming
of the future.  "A whole ox; nothing less!"

Rory and Ralph burst out laughing.

"A vera judeecious arrangement!" cried Sandy.  "But where will ye get
the ox?  I'm getting tired o' bear-beef, and wouldn't mind a slice out
of a juicy stot's rump."

"Oh, dear!" said Allan, smiling; "I forgot you hadn't been following the
train of my thoughts.  I was back again in Arrandoon."

"Hurrah!" cried Rory.  "Gather round the fire, boys; sit in, captain;
sit in, Sandy; let us talk about home and what we all will do when we
get there."

Little, little did they know then the hardships that were in store for
them.

Summer had fairly set in, but as yet there were not the slightest signs
of the ice breaking up.  Several balloon flights were made, the aeronaut
always making most careful calculations for days before starting, and
generally succeeding in catching a favourable time.

Then the principal adventure of the whole cruise was undertaken--a great
sledging journey towards the Pole itself.

The sledges, specially prepared for the purpose, were got out and
carefully loaded with everything that would be found necessary.

For a time the _Arrandoon_ was to be left with but a few hands, or
"ship-keepers," as they are called, on her.

The great snowstorm of the previous winter McBain judged, and rightly
too, would be in favour of the expedition; it smoothed the roughness of
the ice, and made sledging even pleasurable.  De Vere had two sledges,
devoted to carrying his balloon and the means wherewith to inflate it.

Ted Wilson was left in charge of the ship, with little Ap, the cook, and
carpenter's crew, to say nothing of little Freezing Powders and Cockie.

"If you do find the North Pole," cried Ted Wilson, as a parting
salutation to one of his companions, "do fair Johnick, Bill, fair
Johnick--bring us a bit."

I have to tell of no terrible hardships or sufferings experienced by our
heroes during this memorable sledge journey.  They accomplished on an
average about twelve miles a day, or seventy miles a week, and they
invariably rested on the Sabbath, merely taking exercise on that day to
keep up the warmth of their bodies.

They suffered but little from the cold, but it must be remembered that
by this time they had become thoroughly inured to the rigours of the
Arctic regions.  It was easy to keep warm trudging along over the snow,
and helping to drag the sledge by day.

The dogs they found were a great acquisition.  Under the wise and
judicious management of Trapper Seth they were most tractable, and their
strength seemed something marvellous.  They were fat and sleek, and
comfortable-looking, too, and had entirely lost the gaunt, hungry,
wolfish appearance they presented when Captain Cobb first sent them on
board.  Well did they work for, and richly did they deserve, the four
Spratts' biscuits given to each of them daily; that, followed by a
mouthful of snow, was all they cared for and all they needed to make
them the happiest of the happy.

A short halt was made for luncheon every noon, and at six o'clock they
stopped for the night, and dinner was cooked.  This was Seth's duty,
and, considering the limited means at his command, he succeeded
wonderfully.  The tent was erected over a large pit in the snow, the
sledges being drawn up to protect it against the prevailing wind.  But
of this there was but little.

After dinner they gathered around a great spirit-lamp stove, wrapped in
skins and blankets, and generally talked themselves to sleep.  But Seth
always slept with the dogs.

"I like to curl up," he explained, "with the animiles.  They keeps me
warm, they do; and, gentlemen, Seth's bones ain't quite so young as they
used to be."

For weeks our heroes journeyed on towards the Pole, but they came to the
end of what McBain called the snowfields at last, and all farther
progress by sledge was practically at an end.  Before them stretched
away to the utmost limits of the horizon The Sea of Ancient Ice, a chaos
of boulders, over which it would take a week at least to drag the
sledges even a distance of ten miles, Now came the balloon to the
rescue, but who were to go in it?  Its car would, big as it was, contain
but four.  The four were finally selected; they were McBain, the
aeronaut himself, Allan, and Rory.

Upwards mounted the great balloon, upwards but sailing southwards; yet
well had De Vere counted his chances.  Ballast was thrown out, and they
rose into the air with inconceivable rapidity, and McBain soon perceived
that the direction had now changed, and that the balloon was going
rapidly northwards.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

To those left behind on the snowfields the time dragged on very slowly
indeed, and when four-and-twenty hours had gone by, and still there was
no sign of the return of the aeronauts, Ralph's anxiety knew no bounds.
He seemed to spend most of his time on the top of a large iceberg,
gazing northwards and skywards in hopes of catching a glimpse of the
balloon.  But all in vain, and so passed six-and-thirty hours, and so
passed forty-eight and fifty.  Something must have happened.  Grief
began to weigh like lead on poor Ralph's heart.  A hundred times in an
hour he reproached himself for not having gone in the balloon instead of
Rory.  He was strong, Rory was not, and if anything had happened to his
more than brother, he felt he could never forget it and never forgive
himself.  Despair was slowly taking the place of grief; he was walking
up and down rapidly on the snow, for he could not rest,--he had taken
neither food nor sleep since the balloon departed,--when there was a
shout from the man on the outlook.

"Something black on the northern horizon, sir, but no signs of the
balloon."

"Hurrah?" cried Ralph.  "Now, men, to the rescue.  Let us go and meet
them, and help them over this sea of boulders."

In three hours more McBain and party were back in camp, safe and sound,
terribly tired, but able to tell all their story.

"We've planted the dear old flag as far north as we could get," said
McBain, "and left it there."

"Ay," said Rory, "and kissed and blessed it a hundred times over."

"And but for the accident to the balloon, which we were obliged to
abandon, we would have been back long ere now."

"But we have not seen de open sea around de Pole," said De Vere.

"No," said McBain; "there is no such sea; that is all a myth; only the
sea of ancient ice, and land, with tall, cone-shaped mountains on it,
evidently the remains of extinct volcanoes.  Oh! it was a dreary, dreary
scene.  No signs of life, never a bird or bear, and a silence like the
silence of death."

"It was on one of those hills," added Rory, "we planted the flag--`the
flag that braved a thousand years the battle and the breeze.'  It was a
glorious moment, dear Ralph, when we saw that bit of bunting unfurled.
How Allan and myself wished you'd been with us.  It was so funny, too,
because, you see, there was no north, no east, and no west; everything
was south of us.  The whole world lay down beneath us, as it were, all
to the south'ard, and we could walk round the world, so to speak, a
dozen times in a minute."

"Yes, it is curious," replied Ralph, musing in silence for a moment.
Then he stretched out his hand and grasped Rory's.  He did not speak.
There was no need, Rory knew well what he meant.

"Now, boys and men," cried the captain, "we have to return thanks to Him
who has safely guided us through all perils into these distant regions,
and pray that He may permit us to return in safety to our native land.
Let us pray."

A more heartfelt prayer than that of those hardy sailors probably never
ascended on high.  Afterwards a psalm was sung, to a beautiful old
melody, and this closed the service; but next morning, ere they started
to return to the _Arrandoon_, another spar was erected on the top of the
biggest and highest iceberg.  On this the English colours were _nailed_,
and around it the crew assembled, and cheer after cheer rent the air,
and, as Sandy McFlail afterwards observed, hats and bonnets were pitched
on high, till they positively darkened the air, like a flock o' craws.

Then "Give us a good bass and tenor, boys," cried Rory, and he burst
into the grand old National Anthem,--

  "God save our Gracious Queen,
  Long may Victoria reign,
  God save the Queen."

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE.

ANOTHER WINTER AT THE POLE--CHRISTMAS DAY--THE CURTAIN RISES ON THE LAST
ACT--SICKNESS--DEATH--DESPAIR.

The summer was far advanced before Captain McBain and his crew returned
to where their vessel lay off the island of Alba.  They had fully
expected to see some signs of the ice breaking up, so as to allow them
to get clear and bear up for home, but the chance of this taking place
seemed as far off as ever.  If the truth must be told, the captain had
counted upon a break-up of the sea of ice shortly after midsummer at the
very latest.  But midsummer went past, the sun each midnight began to
decline nearer and nearer to the northern horizon, and it already seemed
sadly probable that another winter would have to be passed in these
desolate regions.  McBain could not help recalling the words of old
Magnus, "Open seasons do not come oftener than once in ten years."  If
this indeed were true, then he, his boys and his crew, were doomed to
sufferings more terrible than tongue could tell or pen relate--
sufferings from which there could be no escape save through the jaws of
death.  Provisions would hardly last throughout another winter, and
until the ice broke up and they were again free, there could be no
chance of getting those that had been stored on the northernmost isle of
Spitzbergen.

The sky remained clear and hard, and McBain soon began to think he would
give all he possessed in life for the sight of one little cloud not
bigger than a man's hand.  But that cloud never came, and the sun
commenced to set and the summer waned away.  The captain kept his sorrow
very much to himself; at all events he tried to talk cheerfully and
hopefully when in the company of any of our young heroes; but they could
mark a change, and well they knew the cause.

The ice-hole was opened, but, strange to say, although they captured
sharks and other great fish innumerable, neither seal nor walrus ever
showed head above the water.

Bears were pretty numerous on the ice, and now McBain gave orders to
preserve not only the skins but even the flesh of those monsters.  It
was cut in pieces and buried in the ice and snow, well up the braeland
near to the mouth of the cave, in which they had found shelter during
all the dark months of the former winter.

The fact that no seals appeared at the ice-hole proved beyond a doubt
that the open water was very far indeed to the southward of them.

How they had rejoiced to see the sun rise for the first time in the
previous spring; how their hearts sank now to see him set!

"Boys," said McBain one day, after he had remained silent for some time,
as if in deep thought--"boys, I fear we won't get out of this place for
many months to come.  How do you like the prospect?"

He smiled as he spoke; but they could see the smile was a simulated one.

"Never mind," said Ralph and Allan; "we'll keep our hearts up, never
fear; don't you be unhappy on our account."

"I'll try not to be," said McBain, "and I'm sure I shall not be so on my
own."

"Besides, captain dear," added Rory, "it's sure to come right in the
end."

McBain laid his hand on boy Rory's head, and smiled somewhat sadly.

"You're always hopeful, Rory," he said.  "We must pray that your words
may come true."

And, indeed, besides waiting with a hopeful trust in that all-seeing
Providence who had never yet deserted them in their direst need, there
was little now to be done.

As the days got shorter and shorter, and escape from another winter's
imprisonment seemed impossible, the crew of the _Arrandoon_ was set to
work overhauling stores.  It was found that with strict economy the
provisions would last until spring, but, with the addition of the flesh
of sharks and bears, for a month or two longer.  It was determined,
therefore, that the men should not be put upon short allowance, for
semi-starvation--McBain was doctor enough to know--only opened the door
for disease to step in, in the shape perhaps of that scourge called
scurvy, or even the black death itself.

When the sun at last sank to rise no more for three long months, so far
from letting down their hearts, or losing hope, the officers and crew of
our gallant ship once more settled down to their "old winter ways," as
Seth called them.  They betook themselves to the cave in the hillside,
which, for sake of giving the men exercise, McBain had made double the
size, the mould taken therefrom and the rocks being used to erect a
terrace near the entrance.  This was surrounded by a balustrade or
bulwark, with a flagstaff erected at one end, and on this was unfurled
the Union Jack.  Watches were kept, and meals cooked and served, with as
much regularity as if they had been at sea, while the evenings were
devoted to reading, music, and story-telling round the many great fires
that were lighted to keep the cave warm.

Where, it may be asked, did the fuel come from?  Certainly not from the
ship.  The coals were most carefully stored, and retained for future
service; but tons on tons of great pine-logs were dug from the
hill-sides.  And glorious fires they made, too.  It was, as Rory said,
raking up the ashes of a long-past age to find fuel for a new one.

Once more the electric light was got under way, and twice a week at
least the diving-bell was sunk.  This was a source of amusement that
never failed to give pleasure; but so intense was the frost at times
that it was a matter of no small difficulty to break the ice on the
water.

The captain was untiring in his efforts to keep his men employed, and in
as happy a frame of mind as circumstances would admit of.

There was no snowstorm this winter, and very seldom any wind; the sky
was nearly always clear, and the stars and Aurora brighter than ever
they had seen them.

Christmas--the second they had spent together since leaving the Clyde--
passed pleasantly enough, though there was no boisterous merriment.
Songs and story-telling were in far greater request than dancing.
Never, perhaps, was Rory in better spirits for solo-playing.  He
appeared to know intuitively the class of music the listeners would
delight in, and his rendering of some of the old Scottish airs seemed
simply to hold them spell-bound.  As the wild, weird, plaintive notes of
the violin, touched by the master fingers of the young poet, fell on
their ears, they were no longer ice-bound in the dreary regions of the
pole.  It was no longer winter; it was no longer night.  They were home
once more in their native land; home in dear auld Scotland.  The sun was
shining brightly in the summer sky, the purple of the heather was on the
moorland, the glens and valleys were green, and the music of merle and
mavis, mingling with the soft croodle of the amorous cushat, resounded
from the groves.  No wonder that a few sighs were heard when Rory ceased
to play; he had touched a chord in their inmost hearts, and for the time
being had rendered them inexpressibly happy.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

It is well to let the curtain fall here for a short time; it rises again
on the first scene of the last act of this Arctic drama of ours.

Three months have elapsed since that Christmas evening in the cave when
we beheld the crew of the _Arrandoon_ listening with happy, hopeful,
upturned faces to the sweet music that Rory discoursed from his darling
instrument.  Only three months, but what a change has come over the
prospects of sill on board that seemingly doomed ship!  Often and often
had our heroes been face to face with death in storms and tempests at
sea, in fighting with wild beasts, and even with wild men, but never
before had they met the grim king of terrors in the form he now assumed.
For several weeks the men had been falling ill, and dying one by one,
and already no less than nine graves had been dug and filled under the
snow on the mountain's side.

The disease, whatever it was, resisted all kinds of treatment, and,
indeed, though the symptoms in every case were similar at the
commencement, no two men died in precisely the same way.  At first there
was an intense longing for home; this would be succeeded in a few days
by loss of all appetite, by distaste for food or exertion of any kind,
and by fits of extreme melancholy and depression.  The doctor did his
best.  Alas! there are diseases against which all the might of medical
skill is unavailing.

Brandy and other stimulants were tried; but these only kept the deadly
ailment at bay for a very short time; it returned with double force, and
poor sufferers were doubly prostrated in consequence.

There was no bodily pain, except from a strange hollow cough that in all
cases accompanied the complaint, but there was rapid emaciation, hot,
burning brow, and hands and feet that scorched like fire, and while some
fell into a kind of gentle slumber from which they awoke no more in this
world, others died from sheer debility, the mind being clear to the
last--nay, even brighter as they neared the bourne from which no
traveller ever returns.

As the time went on--the days were now getting long again, for spring
had returned--matters got even worse.  It was strange, too, that the
very best and brightest of the crew were the first to be attacked and to
die.  I do not think there was a dry eye in the ship when the little
procession wound its way round the hillside bearing in its unpretending
coffin the mortal remains of poor Ted Wilson.  All this long cruise he
had been the life and soul of the whole crew.  No wonder that the words
of the beautiful old song _Tom Bowling_ rose to the mind of more than
one of the crew of the _Arrandoon_ when Ted was laid to rest:

  "His form was of the manliest beauty,
      His heart was warm and soft,
  Faithful below he did his duty,
      And now he's gone aloft."

Just one week after the burial of Ted Wilson, De Vere, the French
aeronaut, was attacked, and in three days' time he was dead.  He had
never been really well since the journey to the vicinity of the Pole,
and the loss of his great balloon was one which he never seemed to be
able to get over.  He was quite an enthusiast in his profession, and, as
he remarked to McBain one day, "I have mooch grief for de loss of my
balloon.  I had give myself over to de thoughts of mooch pleasant
voyaging away up in de regions of de upper air.  I s'all soar not again
until I reach England."

It was sad to hear him, as he lay half delirious on the bed of his last
illness, muttering, muttering to himself and constantly talking about
the home far away in sunny France that he would never see again.  Either
the doctor or one or other of our young heroes was constantly in the
cabin with him.  About an hour before his demise he sent for Ralph.

"I vould not," he said, "send for Rory nor for Allan, dey vill both
follow me soon.  Oh I do not you look sad, Ralph, dere is nothing but
joy vere ve are going.  Nothing but joy, and sunshine, and happiness."

He took a locket from his breast.  It contained the portrait of a
grey-haired mother.

"Bury dis locket in my grave," he said.

He took two rings from off his thin white fingers.

"For my sister and my mother," he said.

He never spoke again, but died with those dear names on his lips.

Ralph showed himself a very hero in these sad times of trouble and
death.  He was here, there, and everywhere, by night and by day;
assisting the surgeon and helping Seth to attend upon the wants of the
sick and dying; and many a pillow he soothed, and many a word of comfort
he gave to those who needed it.  The true Saxon character was now
beautifully exemplified in our English hero.  He possessed that noble
courage which never makes itself uselessly obtrusive, which fritters not
itself away on trifles, and which seems at most times to lie dormant or
latent, but is ever ready to show forth and burn most brightly in the
hour of direst need.

Sorrows seldom come singly, and one day Stevenson, in making his usual
morning report, had the sad tidings to add that cask after cask of
provisions had been opened and found bad, utterly useless for human
food.

McBain got up from his chair and accompanied the mate on deck.

"I would not," he said, "express, in words what I feel, Mr Stevenson,
before our boys; but this, indeed, is terrible tidings."

"It can only hasten the end," said Stevenson.

"You think, then, that that end is inevitable?"

"Inevitable," said Stevenson, solemnly but emphatically.  "We are doomed
to perish here among this ice.  There can be no rescue for us but
through the grave."

"We are in the hands of a merciful and an all-powerful Providence, Mr
Stevenson," said McBain; "we must trust, and wait, and hope, and do our
duty."

"That we will, sir, at all events," said the mate; "but see, sir, what
is that yonder?"

He pointed, as he spoke, skywards, and there, just a little way above
the highest mountain-tops, was a cloud.  It kept increasing almost
momentarily, and got darker and darker.  Both watched it until the sun
itself was overcast, then the mate ran below to look at the glass.  It
was "tumbling" down.

For three days a gale and storm, accompanied with soft, half-wet snow,
raged.  Then terrible noises and reports were heard all over the pack of
ice seaward, and the grinding and din that never fails to announce the
break-up of the sea of ice.

"Heaven has not forgotten us," cried McBain, hopefully; "this change
will assuredly check the sickness, and perhaps in a week's time we will
be sailing southwards through the blue, open sea, bound for our native
shores."

McBain was right; the hopes raised in the hearts of the men did check
the progress of the sickness.  When at last the wind fell, they were
glad to see that the clouds still remained, and that there were no signs
of the frost coming on again.

The pieces of ice, too, were loose, and all hands were set to work to
warp the ship southwards through the bergs.  The work was hard, and the
progress made scarcely a mile a day at first.  But they were men working
for their lives, with new-born hope in their hearts, so they heeded not
the fatigue, and after a fortnight's toil they found the water so much
more open that by going ahead at full speed in every clear space, a fair
day's distance was got over.  For a week more they strove and struggled
onwards; the men, however, were getting weaker and weaker for want of
sufficient food.  How great was their joy, then, when one morning the
island was sighted on which McBain had left the store of provisions!

Boats were sent away as soon as they came within a mile of the place.

Sad, indeed, was the news with which Stevenson, who was in charge,
returned.  The bears had made an attack on the buried stores.  They had
clawed the great cask open, and had devoured or destroyed everything.

Hope itself now seemed for a time to fly from all on board.  With a crew
weak from want, and with fearful ice to work their way through, what
chance was there that they would ever succeed in reaching the open
water, or in proceeding on their homeward voyage even as far as the
island of Jan Mayen, or until they should fall in with and obtain relief
from some friendly ship?  They were far to the northward of the sealing
grounds, and just as far to the east.  McBain, however, determined still
to do his utmost, and, though on short allowance, to try to forge ahead.
For one week more they toiled and struggled onwards, then came the
frost again and all chance of proceeding was at an end.

It was no wonder that sickness returned.  No wonder that McBain himself,
and Allan and Rory, began to feel dejected, listless, weary, and ill.

Then came a day when the doctor and Ralph sat down alone to eat their
meagre and hurried breakfast.

"What prospects?" said Ralph.

"Moribund!" was all the doctor said just then.

Presently he added--

"There, in the corner, lies poor wee Freezing Powders, and, my dear
Ralph, one hour will see it all over with him.  The captain and Allan
and Rory can hardly last much longer."

"God help us, then," said Ralph, wringing his hands, and giving way to a
momentary anguish.

The unhappy negro boy was stretched, to all appearance lifeless, close
by the side of his favourite's cage.

Despite his own grief, Ralph could not help feeling for that poor bird.
His distress was painful to witness.  If his great round eyes could have
run over with tears, I am sure they would have done so.  I have said
before that Cockie was not a pretty bird, but somehow his very ugliness
made Ralph pity him now all the more.  Nor was the grief of the bird any
the less sad to see because it was exhibited in a kind of half ludicrous
way.  He was not a moment at rest, but he seemed really not to know what
he was doing, and his anxious eye was hardly ever withdrawn from the
face of the dying boy:--jumping up and down from his perch to his
seed-tin and back again, grabbing great mouthfuls of hemp, which he
never even broke or tried to swallow, and blowing great sighs over his
thick blue tongue.  And the occasional sentence, too, the bird every now
and then began but never finished,--

"Here's a--"

"Did you--"

"Come--"

All spoke of the anguish in poor Cockie's breast.

A faint moaning was heard in the adjoining cabin, and Ralph hurried away
from the table, and Sandy was left alone.

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR.

A SAILOR'S COTTAGE--THE TELEGRAM--"SOMETHING'S IN THE WIND"--THE GOOD
YACHT "POLAR STAR"--HOPE FOR THE WANDERERS.

A cottage on a cliff.  A cliff whose black, beetling sides rose sheer up
out of the water three hundred feet and over; a cliff around which
sea-birds whirled in dizzy flight; a cliff in which the cormorant had
her home; a cliff against which all the might of the German Ocean had
dashed and chafed and foamed for ages.  Some fifty yards back from the
edge of this cliff the cottage was built, of hard blue granite, with
sturdy bay windows--a cottage that seemed as independent of any storm
that could blow as the cliff itself was.  In front was a neat wee
garden, with nicely gravelled walks and edging of box, and all round it
a natty railing painted an emerald green.  At the back of the cottage
were more gravelled walks and more flower garden, with a summer-house
and a smooth lawn, from the centre of which rose a tall ship's mast by
way of flagstaff, with ratlines and rigging and stays and top complete.

Not far off was a pigeon-house on a pole, and not far from that still
another pole surmounted by a weather-vane, and two little wooden
blue-jackets, that whenever the wind blew, went whirling round and
round, clashing swords and engaging in a kind of fanatic duel, which
seemed terribly real and terribly deadly for the time being.

It was a morning in early spring, and up and down the walk behind the
cottage stepped a sturdy, weather-beaten old sailor, with hair and beard
of iron-grey, and a face as red as the newest brick that ever was
fashioned.

He stood for a moment gazing upwards at the strutting fantails.

"Curr-a-coo--curr-a-coo," said the pigeons.

"Curr-a-coo--curr-a-coo," replied the sailor.  "I dare say you're very
happy, and I'm sure you think the sun was made for you and you only.
Ah! my bonnie birdies, you don't know what the world is doing.  You
don't--hullo?"

"Yes, my dear, you may say hullo," said a cheerful little woman, with a
bright, pleasant face, walking up to him, and placing an arm in his.
"Didn't you hear me tapping on the pane for you?"

"Not I, little wife, not I," said Silas Grig.  "I've been thinking,
lass, thinking--"

"Well, then," interrupted his wife, "don't you think any more; you've
made your hair all white with thinking.  Just come in and have
breakfast.  That haddock smells delicious, and I've made some nice
toast, and tried the new tea.  Come, Silas, come."

Away went the two together, he with his arm around her waist, looking as
happy, the pair of them, as though their united ages didn't make a deal
over a hundred.

"Come next month," said Silas, as soon as he had finished his first cup
of tea--"come next month, little wife, it will just be two years since I
first met the _Arrandoon_.  Heigho?"

"You needn't sigh, Silas," his wife remarked.  "They may return.
Wonders never cease."

"Return?" repeated Silas, with a broken-hearted kind of a laugh, "Nay,
nay, nay, we'll meet them no more in this world.  Poor Rory!  He was my
favourite.  Dear boy, I think I see him yet, with his fair, laughing
face, and that rogue of an eye of his."

Rat-tat.

Silas started.

"The postman?" he said; "no, it can't be.  That's right, little woman,
run to the door and see.  What! a telegram for me!"

Silas took the missive, and turned it over and over in his hand half a
dozen times at least.

"Why, my dear, who _can_ it be from?" he asked with a puzzled look, "and
what _can_ it be about?  _Can_ you guess, little wife?  Eh? can you?"

"If I were you, Silas," said his wife, quietly, "I'd open it and see."

"Dear me! to be sure," cried Silas.  "I didn't think of that.  Why, I
declare," he continued, as soon as he had read it, "it is from Arrandoon
Castle, and the poor widow, Allan's mother, wants to see me at once.
I'm off, little woman, at once.  Get out my best things.  The blue
pilots, you know.  Quick, little woman--quick!  Bear a hand!  Hurrah!"

Silas Grig didn't finish that second cup of tea.  He was dressed in less
than ten minutes, had kissed his wife, and was hurrying away to the
station.  Indeed, Silas had never in his life felt in such a hurry
before.

"It'll be like my luck," he muttered, "if I miss this train."

But he did not miss it, and it was a fast one, too, a flying train, that
every day went tearing along through Scotland, and was warranted to land
him at Inverness six hours after he first stepped on board.

No sooner was Silas seated than he pulled out the telegram again, and
read it over and over at least a dozen times.  Then he looked at the
back of it, as if it were just possible that some further information
might be found there.  Then he read the address, and as he could not get
anything more out of it he folded it up and replaced it in his pocket,
merely remarking, "I'll vow something's in the wind."

Silas had bought a newspaper.  He had meant to read; he tried to read as
hard as ever he had tried to do anything, but it was all in vain.  His
mind was in too great a ferment, so he threw down the paper and devoted
himself to gazing out of the window at the glorious panorama that was
passing before him; but if anybody else had been in the same
compartment, he or she would have heard this ancient mariner frequently
muttering to himself, and the burden of all his remarks was,
"Something's in the wind, I'm sure of that!"

A fast train?  A flying train?  Yes, a deal too much so, many would have
thought, but she could not fly a bit too fast for Silas.  Yet how she
did rattle and rush and roar along the lines, to be sure!  The din she
made only deepening for a moment as she dived under a bridge or brushed
past a wayside station, too insignificant by far to waste a thought
upon!  Now she passes a country village, with rows of trim-built
cottages and tidy gardens, with lines for clothes to dry, and fences
where children hang or perch and wave their caps at the flying train.
Now she shaves past rows of platelayers, who stand at attention or
extend their grimy arms like signal yards, while a blue-coated
jack-in-a-box waves a white flag from his window to show that all is
safe.  Now she ploughs through some larger junction, over a whole field
of rails that seems to run in every conceivable direction; but she makes
her way in safety in a whirl of dust, and next she shrieks as she
plunges into the darkness of a long, dreary tunnel.  Ah! but she is out
again into the glare of the day, and again the telegraph posts go
popping past as fast as one could wink.  Five miles now on a stretch of
level country as straight as crow could fly, through fields and woods
and past thriving farms, with far beyond on the horizon hills, hills,
hills.

'Tis spring-time, spring changing into summer, summer coming six good
weeks before its time.  Look, Silas, look! crimson flowers are already
peeping red through the greenery of cornfields, drowsy-looking cows are
wading knee-deep in grass and buttercups, the braelands are snowed over
with the gowan's bloom.  Birds are singing in meadow and copse, the
yellow furze is blossoming on heathy moorlands.  Great black spruces
raise their tall heads skywards, and their every branch is tipped with a
tassel of tender green; rowan-trees seem studded with roses of a pearly
hue, and the feathery larches are hung round with a fringe-work of
darkest crimson.  Is it not glorious, Silas? is it not all beautiful?
Did ever you see a sky more blue before, or cloudlets more fleecy and
light?

"I'll stake my word," replies Silas, "that something's in the wind."

Wilder scenery now, dark, frowning mountains, lonely glens, heathlands,
highlands, canons, and tarns, then a long and fertile flat, every sod of
which marks a Scottish warrior's grave.

Inverness at last!

"Boat gone, is it?" cried Silas.  "Like my luck.  But why didn't she
wait for the train?  Tell me that, eh?"

"Yes, sir; dare say I could, sir."  This from an ostler in answer to
another query of friend Silas.  "Five-and-twenty mile, sir.  I've just
the horse that'll suit.  Three hours to a tick, sir, rough though the
road is, sir.  I'll be ready in twenty minutes.  Thank'ee, sir, much
obliged.  Now then, Donald, bustle about, will you?  Get out the bay
mare.  Look sharp, gentleman's only got five minutes to feed."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

"It can't be Captain Grig already," said Mrs McGregor.

"And yet who else can it be?" said Helen Edith.

"I'll run out and see," said Ralph's father, who had been spending some
weeks at the castle.

"Ha! welcome, honest Silas Grig," he cried, rushing up and literally
receiving Silas with open arms as he jumped from the high-wheeled
dogcart.  "A thousand welcomes.  Well, I do declare you haven't let the
grass grow under your feet.  How your horse steams!  Take him round,
driver, and see to his comfort, then go to the kitchen and see to your
own.  Old Janet is there.  Now, Silas," continued Mr Leigh, "before you
go to talk to the ladies, I'll tell you what we have arranged.  We have
thought well over all you said when you were here in the autumn, and
I've chartered a German Arctic cruiser, and we're going to put you in
command.  She is lying at Peterhead, everything ready, crew and all,
stores and all.  Our prayers will follow you, dear Captain Grig, and if
you find our poor boys, or even bring us tidings of their fate, we will
be ever grateful.  Nay, nay, but `grateful' poorly expresses my meaning.
We will--"

"Not another word," cried Silas, "not one single word more, sir, or as
sure as my name is Silas Grig I'll clap my fingers in my ears."

He shook Mr Leigh's hand as he spoke.

"I'll find the boys if they be alive," he said.  "I knew, sir, when I
got the telegram there was something in the wind.  I told my little wife
I was quite sure of it.  Ha! ha! ha!"

Silas was laughing, but it was only to hide the tears with which his
eyes were swimming.

"When can you start, my dear Silas?"

"To-night.  At once.  Give me a fresh horse and five minutes for a
mouthful of refreshment, and off I start; and I'll take command
to-morrow before the sun is over the foreyard."

"To-night?" cried Mr Leigh, smiling.  "No, no, no."

"But I say `yo, yo, yo,'" said Silas, "and `yo heave, O,' and what Silas
says he means.  There!  Ah, ladies, how are you?  Nay, never cry, Miss
McGregor.  I'm going straight away to the Arctic Sea, and I'm sure to
bring your brother back, and Rory as well, to say nothing of honest
Ralph and Peter the piper.  So cheer ye up, my little lass, If Silas
Grig doesn't come back in company with the bonnie _Arrandoon_, may he
never chew cheese again!"

There was no getting over the impetuosity of this honest old sailor, but
there was withal a freshness and happiness about him, which made every
one he talked with feel as hopeful as he was himself.  Before dinner was
done both Mrs McGregor and her lovely daughter were smiling and
laughing as they had not smiled or laughed for months before, and when
Silas asked for a song, the latter went quite joyfully to the harp.

You see it appeared quite a foregone conclusion with everybody that
night, that Silas would find the lost explorers and bring them safely
home.

The moon rose in all its majesty as nine tolled forth from the
clock-tower of the ancient castle.  Then Silas said "good-bye," and,
followed by many a blessing and many a prayer, the dogcart wound away up
through the solemn pine forest, and was soon lost to view.

He was just as good as his word.  He took command of his new ship--a
splendid sea-going yacht--before noon next day.  Almost immediately
afterwards he summoned both officers and men and mustered them all aft,
and somewhat startled them by the following curt speech: "Gentlemen and
men of the _Polar Star_, we'll sail to-morrow morning.  We touch nowhere
until we enter harbour here again.  Any one that isn't ready to go can
step on shore and stop there.  All ready, eh?  Bravo, men!  You'll find
your skipper isn't a bad fellow to deal with, but he means to crack on!
No ship that ever sailed 'twixt Pekin and London, no clipper that ever
left Aberdeen, or yacht from New York city, ever did such cracking on as
I mean to do.  Go to your duty.  Pipe down."

Then Silas Grig inspected the ship.  He was pleased with her get-up and
her rig-out, only he ordered extra spars and extra sails, and these were
all on board ere sundown.

"The old man means business," said the first mate to the second.

"That he does!" replied the inferior officer.

The _Polar Star_ sailed away from Peterhead on the very day that poor
Ted Wilson was laid in his grave beneath the eternal snows of Alba.
Could Silas have seen the desperate position of the _Arrandoon_ just
then, how little hopes he would have entertained of ever reaching her in
time to save the precious lives on board!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The doctor was left alone in the saloon of the great ship.

The silence that reigned both fore and aft was oppressive even to
dismalness.

For a moment or two Sandy buried his face in his hands, and tears welled
through his fingers.  "Oh," he whispered, "it is terrible!  The silence
of death is all about us!  Our men dying forward, our captain doomed,
and Allan and Rory.  Ay, and poor Ralph will be next; I can see that in
his face.  Not one of us can ever reach his native land again!  I envy--
yes, I envy the dead in their quiet graves, and even wish it were all
past--all, all over?"

"Doctor!" a kindly hand was laid on his shoulder.  Sandy started to his
feet, he cared not who saw his face, wet though it was with tears.
"Doctor, don't you take on so," said Stevenson.

"Speak, man I speak quick!  There is hope in your face!" cried the
doctor.

"There is hope in my heart, too," said the mate--"only a glint, only a
gleam; but it is there.  The frost is gone; the ice is open again."

"Then quick," cried the surgeon, "get up steam! that alone can save the
dying.  Energy, energy, and something to do.  _I_ can do nothing more to
save my patients while this hopeless silence lies pall-like around us.
Break it, dear mate, with the roar of steam and the rattle of the
engine's screw!"

"Listen," said the mate.  "There goes the steam.  Our chief has not been
long."

Round went the screw once more, and away moved the ship.

Poor McBain came staggering from his cabin.  Ghastly pale he looked.  He
had the appearance of one risen from the grave.

He clutched Sandy by the shoulder.

"We are--under--way?" he gasped.

"Yes, yes," said the surgeon.  "Homeward bound, captain."

"Homeward bound," muttered the captain, pressing his hand on his brow,
as if to recall his memory, which for a time had been unseated from her
throne.

For a minute or two the surgeon feared for his captain's life or reason.

"Drink this, dear sir," he said; "be seated, too, you are not over well,
and there is much to be done."

"Much to be done?" cried McBain, as soon as he had quaffed the medicine.
"I'm better.  Thank you, good doctor; thank you, Sandy.  There is much
to be done.  Those words have saved your captain's life."

Sandy gave a big sigh of relief and hastened away to Rory's cabin.

Rory had been lying like a dead thing for hours, but now a new light
seemed to come into his eye.  He extended his hand to Sandy and smiled.

"We are positively under steam again, Sandy?" he said.

Sandy, like a wise surgeon, did not tell him the frost was quite gone.
Joy kills, and Sandy knew it.

"Yes," he said, carelessly, "we'll get down south a few miles farther, I
dare say.  It is nice, though, isn't it, to hear the old screw rattling
round again?"

"Why, it is music, it is life?" said Rory.  "Sandy, I'm going to be well
again soon.  I know and feel I am."

Then Ralph burst into the cabin.

"I say, Sandy," he said, "run and see dear old Allan; he says he is
going to get up, and I know he is far, far too weak."

Sandy had to pass through the saloon.  Freezing Powders was sitting bolt
upright in the corner, and Cockie was apparently mad with joy.  The bird
couldn't speak fast enough, and he seemed bent on choking himself with
hemp.

"Peter, Peter, Peter, Peter," he was saying, "here's a pretty, pretty,
pretty to-do.  Call the steward, call the steward.  Come on, come on,
come on."

"Oh, Cockie," Freezing Powders said, "I'se drefful, drefful cold,
Cockie.  'Spects I'se gwine to die, Cockie.  'Spects I is--Oh! de-ah,
what my ole mudder say den?"

"Come, come," cried Sandy, "take this, you young sprout, and don't let
me catch you talking about dying.  There now, pull yourself together."

"I'll try," said the poor boy, "but I 'spects I'se as pale as deaf
(death)."

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE.

THE RESCUE--HOMEWARD BOUND--ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL.

I never have been able to learn with a sufficient degree of exactitude
whether it was the _Polar Star_ that first sighted the _Arrandoon_, or
whether the _Arrandoon_ was the first to catch a glimpse of the _Polar
Star_.  And with such conflicting evidence before me, I do not see very
well how I could.

What evidence have I before me, do you ask?  Why the logs of the two
ships, written by their two captains respectively.  I give below a
portion of two extracts, both relating to the joyful event.  Extract
first from the log of the good yacht _Polar Star_:--"June 21st, 18--.
At seven bells in the forenoon watch--ice heavy and wind about a
south-south-west--caught sight of the _Arrandoon's_ topmasts bearing
about a north and by east.  Praise God for all His goodness."  Extract
second, from the log of the _Arrandoon_:--"June 21st, 18--.  Seven bells
in the forenoon watch--a hail from the crow's-nest, `A schooner among
the ice to the south'ard and west of us, can just raise her topmasts,
think she is bearing this way.'  Heaven be praised, we are saved."

Yes, dear reader, the _Arrandoon_ was saved.  The news that a vessel was
in sight spread through the ship like wildfire; those that were hale and
well rushed on deck, the sick tottered up, and all was bustle and
excitement, and the cheer that arose from stem to stern reminded McBain
of the good old times, a year ago, when every man Jack of his crew was
alive and well.

It had been a very narrow escape for them, for, although not far from
the open water where the _Polar Star_ lay with foreyard aback, they were
unable to reach it, being once more frozen in, and had not good Silas
appeared at the time he did, probably in a few weeks at most there would
not have been a single human being living on board the lordly
_Arrandoon_.

No sooner had Silas satisfied himself with his own eyes that it was the
_Arrandoon_ that lay ice-bound to the nor'ard of him, than he called
away the boats and gave orders to load them with the best of everything,
and to follow his whaler.

His whaler took the ice just as eight bells were struck on the _Polar
Star_, and next moment, guided by the fan in the crow's-nest of the
yacht, he was hastening over the rough ice towards the _Arrandoon_.

McBain and his boys, and the doctor as well, were all on deck, when who
should heave round the corner of an iceberg but Captain Silas Grig
himself, looking as rosy and ten times more happy than they had last
seen him.

He was still about fifty yards away, and for a moment or two he stood
undecided; it seemed, indeed, that he wished not to walk but to jump or
fly the remaining fifty intervening yards.  Then he took off his cap,
and--Scotch fashion--tossed it as high into the air as he possibly
could.

"_Arrandoon_, ahoy!" he shouted.  "_Arrandoon_, ahoy!  Hurrah!"

There was not a soul on board that did not run aft to meet Silas as he
sprang up the side.  Even Freezing Powders, with Cockie on his shoulder,
came wondering up, and Peter must needs get out his bagpipes and strike
into _The Campbells are coming_.

And when Silas found himself once more among his boys, and shaking hands
with them all round; when he noticed the pale faces of Allan and Rory,
and the pinched visage of the once strong and powerful McBain, and read
in their weak and tottering gait the tale of all their sufferings, then
it must be confessed that the bluff old mariner had to turn hastily
about and address himself to others in order to hide a tear.

"Indeed, gentlemen all," said Silas, many, many months after this, "when
I saw you all looking so peaky and pale, as I first jumped down on to
your quarter-deck, I never felt so near making an old ass o' myself in
all my born days!"

For three weeks longer the _Arrandoon_ lay among the ice before she got
fairly clear, and, consorted by the _Polar Star_, bore up for home.
Three weeks--but they were not badly spent--three weeks, and all that
time was needed to restore our invalids to robust health.  And that only
shows how near to death's door they must have been, because to make them
well they had the best medicine this world can supply, and Silas Grig
was the physician.

"Silas Grig!  Silas Grig!" cried Rory, one morning at breakfast, about a
fortnight after the reunion, "sure you're the best doctor that ever
stepped in shoe-leather!  No wonder we are all getting fat and rosy
again!  First you gave us a dose of hope--we got that before you jumped
on board; then you gave us joy--a shake of your own honest hand, the
sound of your own honest voice, and letters from home.  What care I that
my tenantry--`the foinest pisintry in the world'--haven't paid up?  I've
had letters from Arrandoon.  What, Ray boy! more salmon and another egg?
Just look at the effects of your physic, Dr Silas Grig!"

Silas laughed.  "But," he said, "there is one thing you haven't
mentioned."

"Tell us," said Rory: "troth, it's a treat to hear ye talking?"

"The drop o' green ginger," said Silas.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nor were these three weeks spent in idleness, for during that time the
whole ship, from stem to stern, was redecorated; and when at last she
was once more clear of the ice, once more out in the blue, she looked as
bran new and as span new as on the day when she steamed down the wide,
romantic Clyde.

I do not know any greater pleasure in life than that of being homeward
bound after a long, long cruise at sea,--

  "Good news from home, good news for me,
  Has come across the deep blue sea."

So runs the song.  Good news from home is certainly one of the rover's
joys, but how much more joyous it is to be "rolling home, rolling home"
to get that good news, eye to eye and lip to lip!

Once fairly under way, the weather seemed to get warmer every day.  They
reached Jan Mayen in a week; they found the rude village deserted, and
Captain Cobb they would never be likely to meet again.  So they left the
island, and on the wings of a favouring breeze bore away for Iceland.
Here Sandy McFlail, Doctor of Medicine of the University of Aberdeen,
and surgeon of the good ship _Arrandoon_, begged to be left.  Ah! poor
Sandy was sadly in love with that blue-eyed, fair-haired Danish maiden.
He fairly confessed to Rory, who had previously promised not to laugh at
him, "that he had never seen a Scotch lassie to equal her, and that if
she weren't a `doctor's leddy' before six months were over it would not
be his, Sandy McFlail's, fault."

"You are quite right, Sandy," said Rory in reply--"quite right; and do
you know what it will be, Sandy?"

"What?" asked Sandy.

"A vera judeecious arrangement," cried Rory, running off before Sandy
had a chance of catching him by the ear and making him "whustle."

But right fervent were the wishes for the doctor's welfare when he bade
his friends adieu.  And,--

"You'll be sure to send us a piece o' the bride-cake," said Ralph.

"I'm no vera sure," said Sandy, "if it will ever come the length o'
bride-cake.  But," he added, bravely, "a body can only just try."

"Bravo!" cried Allan; "whatever a true man honestly dares he can do."

"And it's sure to come right in the end," said Rory.

So away went Sandy's boat, and away went the _Arrandoon_, firing the
farewell guns, and as gaily bedecked in flags as if it had been Sandy's
wedding morning.

The _Arrandoon_ sailed nearly all the way home, for a favouring breeze
was blowing, and with stunsails set, low and aloft, she looked like some
gigantic sea-bird; and bravely, too, the little _Polar Star_ kept her in
sight.  As for Silas, he did not live on board his own ship at all, but
on board the _Arrandoon_.  There was so much to be said and to say that
they could not spare him.

The inhabitants of Glentruim turned out _en masse_ to welcome the
wanderers home.  It was a day long to be remembered in that part of the
Highlands of Scotland.  The young chief, Allan McGregor, was not allowed
to walk across one inch of his own grounds towards his castle of
Arrandoon--no, nor to ride nor to drive; he must even be carried
shoulder high, while slogans rent the air, and blue bonnets darkened it,
and claymores were drawn and waved aloft, and the dogs all went daft,
and danced about, barking at everybody, plainly showing that they had
taken leave of their senses for one day, and weren't a bit ashamed of
having done so.

Behind the procession marched Freezing Powders, with Cockie on his
shoulder.  The poor bird did not know what to make of all this Highland
din, all this wild rejoicing.  But he evidently enjoyed it.

"Keep it up, keep it up, keep it up?" he cried; "here's a pretty,
pretty, pretty to-do!  Go on, go on!  Come on, come on--ha! ha! ha! ha!
Lal de dal de dal lei al!"

And off went Cockie into the maddest dance that ever legs of bird
performed.  And Freezing Powders got frightened at last, and tried to
lecture the bird into a quieter state of mind.

"I 'ssure you, Cockie," said Freezing Powders, "you is overdoin' it.
Try to 'llay your feelin's, Cockie--try to 'llay your feelin's.  As sure
as nuffin' at all, Cockie, you'll have a drefful headache in de
mornin'."

But Cockie only bowed and becked and danced and laughed the more, till
at last Freezing Powders, looking upon the case as one of desperation,
extracted from his pocket a red cotton handkerchief--the same he carried
Cockie in when Captain McBain first met him on the Broomielaw--and in
this he rolled Cockie as in the days of yore; but even then all the way
to the castle Cockie was constantly finding corners to pop his head
through, and let every one within hearing know that, though captured, he
was as far from being subdued as ever.

Poor old Janet was beside herself with joy.  She had been preparing
pastry and getting ready puddings for days and days.  She was fain to
wipe her eyes with very joy when she shook hands once more with Ralph
and Allan, and her old favourite, Rory.  She was a little subdued when
she looked at old Seth; she was just a trifle afraid of him, I believe.
But she soon became herself again, and finished off by catching up
Freezing Powders, Cockie and all, and bearing them off in triumph to the
cosiest corner of the kitchen.

That same night fires were lit on every hill around Glentruim, and the
reflection of them was seen southwards over all the wilds of Badenoch,
and northward to the borders of Ross.

A few weeks after the return home Rory paid his promised visit to Silas
at his little cottage by the sea, his cottage on the cliff-tops.
Silas's flag fluttered right gaily in the wind that day, the summer
flowers were all in bloom in the garden, and the green paling looked
brighter, probably, than ever it had done, for the sun shone as it
seldom shines--shone as if it had been paid to shine for the occasion,
and the clouds lay low on the horizon, as if they had been paid to keep
out of the way for once.  The flag fluttered gaily, and the two little
blue-jackets on the top of the pole ever and anon made such terrible
onslaughts upon each other, that the only wonder was there was a bit of
them left, that they did not demolish each other entirely, like the
traditional cats of Kilkenny.

Silas had gone to the station to meet Rory.  Silas was dressed, as he
thought, like a landsman.  Silas really thought that nobody could tell
he was a sailor, because he wore a blue frock-coat and a tall beaver
hat.

And Silas's little wife was all bustle and nervousness; but Rory had not
been in the house half an hour ere all this was gone, and she was
quietly happy, with a kind of feeling at her heart that she had known
Rory all his life, and had even nursed him when he was quite a little
mite.

Day and dinner and all passed off right cheerily, and of course with
dessert Silas nodded to his little wife, and his little wife opened a
bottle of fresh green ginger, and produced the bun--the wonderful bun,
which was a pudding one day and a cake the next.

Silas kept smirking and nodding so long at Rory over his first drop of
green ginger, that Rory knew he was going to say something, and so, by
way of encouragement,--

"Out with it, Silas," says Rory.

"Only this," says Silas: "Success to the wooing."

Well, who else in all the wide world could Rory have taken advice from
except from Silas, in one little matter that deeply concerned his future
welfare?

"Go in and win," had been Silas's advice.  "Go in and win, like the man
you are.  Faint heart never gained fair lady."

It is pleasant for me to be able to state that Rory took his old
friend's advice to the letter.  Now we know that the course of true love
never did run smooth, and the course of Rory's wooing proved no
exception to the proverb, but everything came right in the end, as Rory
himself was fond of observing, and all is well that ends well.  Just one
year after this visit to Silas, Rory led Helen Edith McGregor to the
altar.  What a beautiful bride she made--more modest and bonnie than the
rose just newly blown, or gowans tipped with dew!

Rory and Allan were not greater friends after the wedding than they had
been before--that were impossible; but they were now brothers, and Allan
made a vow that Rory should make his home in Glentruim.

There is a mansion there now as well as a castle, and in it dwell Rory
and his wife.

Years have passed since the days of which I have been writing; they have
not made very much change in our Irish hero.  He is still the painter,
still the poet, only there is not one only, but two little listeners
now, that gaze up round-eyed and wonderingly at their father, whenever
he takes up his magical instrument, the violin!  Old Ap teaches these
little ones to cut boats out of scraps of wood, and to rig small yachts
in the summer evenings.  The glen and castle both are wonderfully
improved.  There is some good after all in ambition, if it is an honest
one, and some truth, too, in the motto of the Camerons, "Whatever a man
dares he can do."

Every year Ralph, brave English Ralph, comes to the castle on _the_
twelfth, and always spends a month; and every year Allan and Rory go
southwards to Leigh Hall to return the visit.  And they never go without
taking Silas and McBain with them, so you may be sure these are very
happy, very pleasant seasons.

What about Seth?  Oh, merely this, Ralph offered to take him back to his
own country, and to re-instal him as an Arctic Crusoe in his far
northern home.

"Gentlemen," said Seth, "I'm right sensible of all your kindness, but I
guess I'm getting old, and if my young friend here wouldn't mind, I'd
prefer leaving my bones in the glen here.  Civilisation has kind o'
spoiled the old trapper, and he'd feel sort o' lonely now in his old
farm.  There ain't many b'ars in the glen, I reckon; but never mind, old
Seth can still draw a bead on a rabbit."

"And so you shall," said Allan.  "I'll make you my warren-master, and
head of all my keepers."

So Seth has settled down to end his days in peace.  He dwells in one of
the prettiest little Highland cottages that ever you saw.  It gets
snowed over in winter sometimes, it is true, and that might be looked
upon as a drawback; but oh, to see it in summer, when the feathery
birches nod green around it and the heather is all in bloom!

Peter played a little trick on poor old Seth, which I cannot help
recording.

"It will never do, you know," Peter told him, "for a Highland keeper on
the estate of Glentruim not to wear the kilt."

"Guess you're a kind o' right," said Seth, "but, bless you, Peter, my
legs ain't o' no consequence, they ain't a bit thicker than old Bran the
deerhound's, and I reckon they're just about the same shape."

"Well," replied Peter, "I grant you that is a kind of an objection, but
then custom is everything, you know."

So, lo and behold! one fine summer morning, who should stalk into the
castle yard but old trapper Seth arrayed in full Highland costume.  No
wonder the dogs barked and ran away! no wonder Allan and Rory laughed
till their sides ached and they could hardly hold their guns! no wonder
old Janet shouted and screamed with merriment, and Cockie whistled
shrill, and Freezing Powders nearly went into a fit!  No, Seth's legs
were but little thicker than Bran's.  Seth arrayed in skins from head to
heel was passable, but Seth in a kilt!!!

Poor Seth! it was somewhat unkind of Peter.  However, the trapper never
wore a kilt again.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The End.






End of Project Gutenberg's Wild Adventures round the Pole, by Gordon Stables